of Beere 3 Krems toward Austria on the North side of Danubius 4 Pilsen on the West of Bohemia a Citie which long held out against Generall Tilly by the defence of the now Count Mansfield but was at last betrayed by some of his Captaines 5 Launum North-west from Pilsen noted for the most fruitfull place in the whole Region 15 Now the out-Provinces which are part of the Kâ—ngdome though not of Bohemia are first Lusatia It lyeth betwixt the Rivers Albis and Odera and the Mountaines of Bohemia On the West it hath Saxonie On the North and East Brandeburg On the South Silesia It is divided into the higher and lower Lusatia and is watered with the River Nisse It is indeed part of Saxonie though under rule to the King of Bohemia For both this and Silesia was given to Vratislaus by the Emperour Henry the fourth It is a very fruitfull Countrey in most kind of graine and the Inhabitants though imployed much in husbandry yet are they a warlike people as most of Germany and so they have beene tried by the Duke of Saxonie and others of the Emperours partie though they have beene by number and maine strength overborne The first that was surprised was Bantsen but the Metropolis is Gorlitzia next Zittan c. No soyle nor customes differ much from the next Province 16 Silesia on the West hath part of Bohemia upon the North Lusatia and part of Poland upon the South Moravia and upon the East Polonia At the beginning it was part of the Hercinian Forrest It is watered with the River Odera and from hence took her name as Conradus Celtus delivers it Lib. Amorum 2. Eleg. 5. Hic Odera à priscis qui nomina Suevus habebat Nascitur Godani praecipitatur aquis Suâ—vus qui Slesum socium sibi convocat amneru A quo nunc nomen Slesia terra gerit But Ioannes Crato a Silesian rather thinks that the name came from the Quadi a people that heretofore inhabited these parts and rather for that the very Quady in the Sclavonian tongue signifieth the same which Silesium did in the Saxon and old German That they did possesse this Province is agreed upon by most but where they were before seated Geographers somewhat differ Ptolemy placeth them by the Hercinian under Lunasylva and others not far off It was the people which in their warre with Mareus Antonius the Emperour were scattered with thunder and lightning obtained by the prayers of the Christian Legion For when the Roman was driven to such straight that he could foresee no help which might come from man he put himself upon their prayers to God for his deliverance A strange hope that could beleeve in their faith and yet not in that God in whom they beleeved But the Almighty was pleased to shâ—w his power and force the very heathen to honour his people For here ended the fourth Persecution 174. and the Christian Legion was surnamed the Thunderer 17 The ayre here is somewhat cold but milde and the Land fertile The Inhabitants good husbandmen to make the best They have a kind of forced Wine which the meaner sort drink freely The richer have it sent from those neighbouring Provinces which are better stored The chiefe Citie is Perslaw or Vratislavia which takes name from her Founder Vratislaus and in honor of him gives the letter W. in her Armes About the seat of this Citie Ptolemy placeth Budorgis in so much that some think this was raised out of her ruiue Not farre off there is yet to be seen the remainders of stately old buildings which are supposed to have beene the houses of the ancient Quadi In the yeare 1341. it was ruined by fire but built againe with stone and it is now one of the stateliest Cities of Germany for elegant buildings and faire streets It is an Arch-bishops See and an Academie The rest are Neissa Nissa a Bishops See and a faire Town Glats Oppolen Olderberg Glogmâ—r c. Maginus numbers 15. Dukedomes in Silesia whereof six remaine in their ancient families the rest for want of heirs are fallen to the King of Bohemia But the two chiefe of name are Ligintz and Swevitz The first is immediately the Kings Swevitz too is under his government but yet hath a Duke of its owne which is honoured with the title and revenewes 18 Moravia is bounded on the North and East with Silesia on the West with Brandeburg on the South with Austria Hungary It was heretofore called Marcomannia received the latter name from the River Moravia which runs through the Countrey It yeelds plenty of Corne Wine Fish and People which use a kind of confused mixt language of Sclavonicke Bohemicke and Teutonicke In plowing up their grounds there hath beene often-times found a certain Coyne of the Roman Emperours Marcus Antonius with this Inscription de Marcomannis which the Inhabitants interpret to be of the Spoyles which the Roman took from the Marcomanni who inhabited this Region For certaine it is that this people were vanquished by Marcus Antonius as appears in their Historians The people were converted to Christianity by Methodius Their chiefe Citie is Olmuzium Olmutz an Vniversitie Brin c. It is reported by Dubrarius that in Gradisco a part of this Province there groweth a kind of Myrrhe aud Frankincense out of the ground which in likenesse resemble the hidden parts both of man and woman It was first added to the King and Kindome of Behemia by Sigismund the Emperour in the raigne of Albertus The Description of FRANCE NO people but are ambitious to winne upon Antiquitie as farre as their Line will reach Among others the French are great pretenders to that Title and fetch their originall from Mesech the sixt sonne of Iapheth not above an hundred and fifty yeares after the Arke rested But this passeth not for currant truth among her owne Historians and therefore is not the plea which gives France here the second place in my division of Europe I observe rather her situation which rankes her next to Spaine Eastward and that was the course proposed in my Generall Description 2 As for her Inhabitants the first certainly which we can make good were the Gaules A people of whose beginning we can give no unquestionable account yet this of them is most sure they were a Nation of Noted valour above foure hundred yeares before Christ It is now full two thousand and twelve since they sacked Rome and tooke the Capitoll In the memory of that great Action we may claime a part For first were themselves Conquered by the two noble British spirits Brennius and Belinus Kings of England and after led on by them if we may trust the story unto those glorious adventures which have to this day continued their fame almost above any other Nation Let the proofe rest upon my Author This saith Mathaâ—â— Westmonasteriensis out of the Roman History 3 Trecenta millia Gallorum ad sedes novas quaerendas profâ—cti ducibus
strength to Romulus and Rhemus his grand-children by his daughter Rhea 8 The birth and breeding of these two brothers is well knowne we need not enlarge their Story further then thus They were the sonnes of Rhea a Virgin which was cloystered up into the Temple of Vesta by her uncle Amulius Sylvius that she might not bring forth an heir to endanger his title Notwithstanding meanes was found so that she conceived at once two children by Mars and was delivered among her sisters Vestals For this her selfe as the censure was upon such delinquents was buried alive her boyes exposed to be destroyed but were preserved by Faustulus the Kings Shepheard and nursed by his wife Laurentia or Lupa for her bad life 9 When yeares and their supposed father had taught them their pedegree and the base tyranny of their uncle they began with revenge upon him for their mothers quick buriall for their owne intended murder and their grandsires injurie To be briefe they slew their great uncle Amulius Sylvius and returned the Kingdome to the rightfull Numitor. 10 Thus when they had once dealt in disposing of Empires they could not easily returne to the Shepheards-hooke but bethought them of the like fortune for their owne advancement and stirred not farre to make good their purpose but in the very Mons Palatinus the place where they suckt their nurse they drew together a monstrous head of debaucht Shepheards and built the Citie which is now called Rome from Romulus who in strife for the name or as some say for a disdainfull skip over the new walls slew his brother Rhemus and was left the sole Founder and Commander of this rascall crue for so indeed it was and held in that contempt by their borderers that they could not by intreatie get wives from them to continue their succession till by a guile they had enticed the Sabines to their pastimes ravisht their women and afterward by degrees either made their peace or wanne it with the sword from the people round about them 11 Thus began the Empire of Rome and was governed at first by 7. Kings in a direct succession to Tarquinius Superbus who lost both himselfe and Kingdome by his owne pride and his sonne Sextus rape upon Lucretia It was next taken up by Consuls two annually chosen out of the Patritii or principall Citizens The third ranke were of Decemviri but they againe were dispossest for the like rape of Appius upon Virginia Tribunes were constituted of Consulary authoritie Then Consuls againe in another course and for a while Dictators which when Caesar had once clasped he soone made to himselfe a power Imperiall and though after five yeares it cost him his life which he enchanged with Brutus and Cassius for 23. wounds in the Senate house yet the libertie of Rome was never so fully recovered but that soone after the Government fell upon Augustus by the death of Autony and deposing of Lepidus who for a while were joyned with him into the Trium viratus 12 This hold was scarce ever lost clearely to this day though by the changing of the seat Imperiall from Rome to Bizantium in the raigne of their fourtie-third Constantinus by the division into the Easterne and Westerne in the time of Theodosius by the many invasions of the Goths Hunnes Vandals Alani Burgundians and Lombards it comes now farre short of that full glory in which it once shined 13 Yet is Italy still as before a happy soyle pleasant and fertile at all times moderate weather and healthfull ayre full of varietie as well of living creatures as Plants Corne Wine Oyle Linen Hearbs c. And can afford into other Countries Rice Silkes Velvets Sattins Taffaties Grogram Rash Fustians Gold-wire Armour â—llom Glasses c. The rich are very rich for wealth will come with much labour in great abundance but the poore are extreame poore for they are most of them very idle 14 Her chiefe Rivers are Padus or Poe Athesis Rubica Tyberis Arnus c. And her chiefe Mountains are the Alpes and Mons Appenninus The first are in height 5 dayes journey covered with snow and from thence have their names à nivibus albis They have two passages from Germany into this Countrey and three out of France From Germany by the Valtoline and by Trent Out of France through Provence and Liguria through the hills Genura to Lombardy and through the Countrey of Turaigne The Appennine Mountaine runs at length with Italy like the ridge of a mans back and is called indeed Spina The measure of Italy is from Northwest to Southeast about 1010. miles and from the two Seas crosse in some places 410. ITALIA Newly augmented by I. Speede and Are to bee sold in Pops-head aley by George Humble 1626. 16 For warre and learning it bred in times past the mirrour of both Camillus Fabius Maximus Scipio Pompey Caesar Cicero Livie Tacitus Virgil Ovid and many hundreds which yet prompt our tongues and pens with examples of goodnesse in severall kinds Nor hath it lost that glory in this age For what Nation directs not their travailes into these parts to see heare and partake of their excellent learning though they compasse it with great expence and venture through dangerous hazzards by reason of their treacherous dispositions and cruell barbarous usage of such as shall in any light circumstance seem to be averse from their idolatrous superstition But their Vniversities are many and very famous Rome Ferrara Naples Salernum Venice Padua Verona Florence Millaine Mantua c. 17 I must omit those many divisions of Italy made first by Cato in Appenninam CisappenninaÌ„ and Transappenninam By Plinie in Liguriam Latium c. By Sirabo in Venetiam Lucaniam Apuliam Romam c. By Ptolemy into 45. severall Nations We will rest in the latest which best fits the present state and numbers ten Provinces 1 The Kingdome of Naples 2 The Land of the Church 3 The Common-wealth of Venice 4 The Dukedome of Florence 5 The Dukedome of Millain 6 The Dukedome of Mantua 7 The Dukedome of Vrbin 8 The Principalitie of Parma 9 The State of Genoa 10 The State of Luca. 18 The first is the Kingdome of Naples in the South part of Italy and is the most fertile it is bounded with the Seas unlesse on that side toward the Papacis It is of large compasse and comprehends many Provinces 1 Campania foelix or terra laboris and in this stands Naples the Metropolis and Cuma where the Sibylls Cave was by which Aeneas went downe to Hell And not farre off is the lake Avernus 2 Abrazzo her chiefe Townes of note are Sulmo and Aquine the birth-place of our great Schoole-man Thomas Aquinas 3 Calabria inferior The chiefe City Salernum an Academie famous for Physicke 4 Calabria superior called Magna Graecia from a multitude of Greeke Colonies which there built Cities and possest a great part of the Countries The principall of note was Tarentum 5 Terra Di'otranto from her
violence of the Sea that they need feare no inundation but yet have a very easie and secure entrance for shippes Along the Coast stand Colberg Camin Coslin Gribswald c. In the upland Stetinum the Metropolis Newgard Lamburge c. The people were harsh persecutors of the Church of Christ till the yeare 1122. The two Dukedomes of Ozwittes and Zator by Silesia in the West bounds of this Kingdome They were heretofore sui juris But now belongs to this government The first since the yeare 1454. in the time of Casâ—mirus and the last was brought under by Sigismond the first about an hundred yeares after 3 14 Polonia is divided iuto the greater and lâ—ssâ— The greater Poland is more Northerne and joynes upon Pomerania and Prussia It was therefore called the greater because here Lechius first planted himselfe and built the Citie Guesna which was the regall seat till it was translated to Cracovia in the lesser Poland 1320. yet at this day is her Arch-Bishop Primate of the Kingdome during an interregnum hath the power of a Prince and Crownes the new King at his inauguration Polonia the lesse is more Southerne lyes hard upon Russia and Hungarie It is now esteemed the more noble part of this Province For here stands the Metropolis Craâ—ovia on the banks of Vistula and Lublin and other of the best note in Poland 4 15 Prussia Spruce on the East of Pomerania hath the Baltick Seas on the North and Massoria on the South and on her owne East Lituania It is now a Dukedome and containes Cities of note Dantzke where Keâ—kerman professed and Mons Regius Regimont Maneburg Heilsperge Culne c Her chiefe Commodities is leather much used heretofore to make jerkins where none more brave then the younger that could compasse a leather jerkin Here is likewise great store of Amber a juyce growing like Corroll in a mountaine of the North Sea which is cleane covered with water and cast up by violence of the waves into their Havens 5 Russia nigra on the East and South of Poland the lesse and the North of Hungarie and West of Podolia had her name as some suppose first Ruthenia and Russia which in the Ruthen tongue signifies no other then a dispersed Nation For so were the Russians through all Sarmatia Europaea part of the Asiatike from the frozen Ocean to the Mediterraneum the Sinus Adriaticus and the Pontus Euxinus and the Mare Balticum all that used the Sclavonian tongue and professed Christ after the manner of the Greekes were called Russi and Rutheni But the Province here meant is onely the South tract as much as belongs to the King of Poland and is called Nigra to distinguish it from Moscovia or Russia Alba. The people are valiant and in their fights use weapons of exceeding weight and bignesse Her Prince is intituled Duke the name of King they will not endure This Province containes the territories Leopoliensis with her chiefe City Leopolis Lunt-burg a faire Towne and an Arch-bishops See And the territories Haliciensis Belzensis Praemisliensis c. 6 16 Samogitia toward the North and her West hath the Sinus Balticus North-East Livonia It is in length fiftie miles very cold compassed in with Woods and Rivers Her principall Towne is Camia But not that nor any other is very famous for Lordly buildings the fairest are but sheds in respect of other Countries The Peasants are truly so indeed For they reckon themselves but little better then their Cattell live under the same roofe with them without any partition or nice â—oathing of their nastinesse a life fit enough for such a people for they are yet most of them grosse Idolaters and are oft times met in their Woods with horrid visions and are strangely cozened by the Divell with a beliefe that they can Prophecie The silly blasphemers nourish in their house a poore snake like themselves gathered out of some ditch and call it their God worship it with great fear reverence and sacrifice once in a yeare 1. Octob. to their devil but by the name of their God Ziem enike The better sort are Christians of a comely portraiture and good feature valiant and ready to take Armes when occasion calls them Their greatest plenty is of Honey which they gather ready made to their hands in their hollow trees 7 17 Massoria on the South of Prussia and North of Polonia and Russia and the East of either Poland West of Lituania She had her name from a former Duke which was ejected by Casimirus where it had a peculiar Prince of its owne it belonged to the second sonne of the Kings of Poland but in the yeare 1526. after the untimely death of Iohn and Starislaus heirs to this state it became a peculiar to the Crowne of Poland Her chiefe Citie is Marscoria which hath many under her all use the same speech and Customes with the other Polonians 8 Livonia to the North bounded with Finlan on the South with Lituania on the West with the Baltike Sea and on the East with Mosâ—ovie It is a large Province carries in bredth one hundred and sixtie miles and in length five hundred It is Penny and Woody but yet hath Corne and Fruit plenty Cattle good store wilde and tame especially Horses They have Honey Waxe c. enough to exchange with other Countries for Wine and Oyle For this yeelds little or none It became Christian one thousand two hundred Her chiefe Townes are Riga Rivalia Derpe and Venda About some twelve miles from the Continent is the I le of Osel 9 18 Podlussia on the East of Masoria and West of Lituania was joyned to Poland one thousand five hundred sixtie nine The Inhabitants are Massorites Russians and Polands Her chiefe towns are Titocksin a Fort where the Kings treasure is kept Beisco and Russiu In this the King hath a faire Court furnisht magnificently both for state and pleasure 10 Lituania on the East of Poland and South of Livonia on the West of Moscovia and North of Podolia The Ayre is very unnaturall and by that meanes the creatures there of every kind are very small and their wants great of Corne Wine Salt c. The people are of a slavish disposition and live thereafter poâ—re and basely The women have a freedome by custome to keepe many Stallions which their Husbands love as themselves and call them their adjutories But the men may by no meanes play false Their condemned persons be it to death must execute themselves or be tormented till they expire They became Christians such as they are one thousand three hundred eighty sixe The principall Cities are Vilna Vilkomire and Brestia and Norigredum a Citie by report larger then Rome 19 11 Volhinia lyeth betwixt Lituania Podolia and Russia a plentifull Region and breeds hardy Souldiers They live as Russians use the same speech and Customes Her chiefe Towns are Kioria and Lircassia upon the edge of Boristhenes 12 Podolia is on the South of Lituania
whole Ilands division by most certaine Record was anciently made when Iulius Agricola drew a Trench or Fortification upon that narrow space of ground betwixt Edenborough Frith and Dunbretton Bay making the Southerne part a Province unto the Romane Empire Afterwards Hadrian the Emperor seeing perhaps the Province too spacious to be well governed without great expense drew backe these limits almost fourescore miles shorter even to the mouth of the River Tyne whence he fortified with a wall of admirable worke unto Carleile which stood the Lands border while it stood as a Romane Province yet the conquering Saxons did spread againe over those bounds and as seemeth enlarged their government to that first Tract as by this Inscription in a Stone Crosse standing upon a Bridge over the water of Fâ—ith appeareth I am a free March as Passenger may ken To Scots to Britaines and to Englishmen 10 But afterward William the Conquerour and Malcolme King of Scotland falling to an agreement for their limits arreared a Crosse upon Stanemore where on the one side the portraiture and Armes of the King of England was sculptured and of the King of Scots on the other a piece whereof is yet remaining there neere to the Spittle thence called the Rey-Crosse there erected to be a Meare-stone to either Kingdome His Successors also abolished the two partitions in the West whereby the Welsh became one Nation and Kingdome with the English It is also said that King Stephen to purchase friendship with the Scottish Nation gave unto their King the Countie of Cumberland who with it held both Westmorland and Northumberland but as Nubrigensis writeth he restored them to King Henry the second wisely considering his great power and right to those parts 11 The last knowne borders were from the Sulway in the West-bay along the Cheviot hils unto the water of Tweede by Barwicke in the East to maintaine which on each part many lawes have been made and many inrodes robberies and fewdes practised all which by the hand of GOD is now cut off and by the rightfull succession of King IAMES our Soveraigne who hath broken downe the partition of this great Island and made the extremes of two Kingdomes the very midst of his great united Empire KENT the first Province appearing in the South of this Kingdome is bounded upon the North with the famous River Thamisis on the East with the German Ocean on the South with Sussex and the narrow Seas and upon the West with Sussex and Surrey The length thereof extended from Langley into the West unto Ramsgate East-ward in the Isle of Thanet is about 53. English miles From Rother in the South unto the Isle of Graine North-ward the bredth is not much above 26. and the whole circumference about 160. 2 In forme it somewhat resembleth the head of a hammer or Battle-axe and lyeth corner-wise into the Sea by Strabo Caesar Diodorus and Ptolomie called Cantium of Cant or Canton an Angle or Corner either of Caino a British word which signifieth Bushes or Woods whereof that Country in those former times was plentifully stored 3 The Ayre though not very cleare because of the vapours arising from the Sea and Rivers that environ the same is both wholesome and temperate as seated nearest to the Equinoctiall and the furthest from the North-Pole not touched with cold as the other parts of the Land are 4 The Soyle towards the East is uneven rising into little hils the West more levell and woody in all places fruitfull and in plenty equals any other of the Realme yea and in some things hath the best esteeme as in Broad-cloathes Fruits and feedings for Cattle Only Mines excepting Iron are wanting all things else delivered with a prodigall heart and liberall hand 5 Sundry navigable Rivers are in Kent whereof Medway that divideth the Shire in the midst is chiefe in whose bosome securely rideth his Majesties Navy Royall the wals of the land and terrours of the Seas besides ten others of name and account that open with twenty Creekes and Havens for Ships arrivage into this Land foure of them bearing the name of Cinque Ports are places of great strength and priviledges which are Dover Sandwich Rumney and Winchelsey among which Dover with the Castle is accounted by Matthew Paris the Monke the Lock and Key to the whole Realme of England and by Iohn Rosse and Lidgate is said to be built by Iulius Caesar fatall only for the death of King Stephen and surrender of King Iohn therein hapning 6 A conceit is that Goodwin-Sands were sunk for the sins of himself and his sons Shelves indeed that dangerously lye on the North-east of this County and are much feared of all Navigators These formerly had been firme ground but by a sudden inundation of the Sea were swallowed up as at the same time a great part of Flanders and the Low Countries were and the like also at the same time befell in Scotland as Hector Boetius their Historiographer writeth A like accident hapned in the yeare 1586. the fourth day of August in this County at Mottingham a Towne eight miles from London suddenly the ground began to sinke and three great Elmes thereon growing were carried so deepe into the bowels of the earth that no part of them could any more be seen the hole left in compasse fourscore yards about and a line of fifty fadomes plummed into it doth find no bottome 7 The Kentish people in Caesars time were accounted the civillest among the Britains and as yet esteeme themselves the freest Subjects of the English not conquered but compounded with by the Normans and herein glory that the King and Commons of all the Saxons were the first Christians converted in Anno 596. yea and long before that time also Kent received the Faith for it is recorded that Lucius the first Christian British King in this Island built a Church to the name and service of Christ within the Castle of Dover endowing it with the Toll of the same Haven 8 This County is enriched with two Cities Bishops See strengthned with 27. Castles graced with eight of his Majesties most Princely Houses traded with 24. Market-towns and beautified with many stately and gorgeous buildings The chiefest City therof the Metropolitan and Archbishops See is Canterbury built as our British Historians report 900. yeares before the birth of Christ by Henry of Huntington called Caier-Kent wherein as M. Lambard saith was erected the first Schoole of professed Arts and Sciences and the same a Pattern unto Sigibert King of the East Angles for his foundation at Cambridge notwithstanding by the computation of time this Sigibert was slain by Penda King of Mercia 30. years before that Theodore the Grecian was Bishop of Canterbury who is said to be the erector of that Academy But certain it is that Austen the Monk had made this
originall of Ireland from the Hebrewes as if Irin should be as much as Iurin that is the Iewes land which opinion I hold no better then those that would have it from the Winter-like stormes although upon every winde the ayre is cold there 3 Festus Avienus in that little book which he intituled Orae maritimae calleth Ireland Sacram Insulam that is the holy Iland to which opinion the people are soone drawne by reason of the many Saints that the Iland is said to produce and the blessed soyle that affords no venemous creatures to retaine life It is thought that Plutarch meant Ireland by his Ogygia for her great antiquitie and of latter times by Isidore and Bede it was called Scotia of those Scots that inhabited it and that thence the name of Scotland together with the Scots themselves came into Britaine 4 For largenesse and circuit in times past this Iland challenged the third place in ranke of all the Iles of the then knowne world for thus have Geographers left us that the Indian Taproban for greatnesse was the first the I le of Britaine the next and this of Ireland the third and for that cause doth Ptolemy call it the little Britaine But howsoever Strabo hath extended the breadth as broad as the length and others have formed it in shape like an egge yet latter dimensions have found it far otherwise twice longer then broad and may be compared to the forelegge of a Beare if the Simile breed no offence Whose East side hath on it that tempestuous Sea that cutteth her channell betwixt England and this Ireland the West is washed with the westerne Ocean the North with the Deucaledonian and the South with the Verginian Sea 5 The ayre of this Iland is delectable and wholesome though neither so cleare nor subtile as is ours of England which as Mela saith is nothing favourable for the ripening of Corne but so gratefull to the ground that it causeth grasse to grow abundantly not onely fresh and long but withall very sweet for all Cattle and in winter is more subject to winde then snow and that I may use the words of Giraldus It is of all Countries most temperate neither forcing the Inhabitants to seek shade from the frying heat of Cancer nor the chilling cold of Capricorn to drive them to the fire but at all seasons most milde betwixt a sufferable cold and gentle warme heat 6 The soyle saith Cambreusis is uneven wooddy wilde waterish and boggie so full of Loghs and Meeres that great ponds of water are found upon the high Mountaines These indeed make the places somewhat dangerous unto all new commers by breeding of rheums dysenteries and fluxes whose usuall remedie is Vskebah a wholesome Aqua vitae that drieth more and enflameth lesse then many other hot confections 7 The commodities of this Kingdome chiefly consist in Cattle whose feed is so sweet and so ranke that they will soone graze to a surfeit if they may be suffered to feed as they will Their sheepe are many but beare not the best wooll which twice are shorne within one yeare Of these they make Mantles Caddowes and Coverlets vented from thence into forraine Countries Their Hobbies likewise are of great esteeme and are answerable to the Iennets of Spaine Bees there are in such abundance that hony is found in holes of old trees and in reâ—ts of the rocks No annoyance of hurtfull Snake or venemous creatures and to speake all in a word nothing wanting for profit or pleasure for so much doth Giraldus affirme in saying that Nature had cast into this Westerne Kingdome of Zephyrus a more gracious eye then was ordinary 8 Touching the originall peopling of this faire Iland if you will beleeve their records they make Antiquitie it selfe but young unto themselves affirming the damsell Caesarea and niece unto Noah to have found it out before the Floud and that three hundred yeares after when Iaphets posteritie tooke into these West-parts of the world one Bartholanus of his Progeny a Scythian by birth encouraged by the late successe of Nimrod who now had intruded upon the Monarchy of Syria wandred so farre West that Fortune at last cast him and his people upon the coast of Ireland There he setled with his three sonnes Languinna Salanus and Ruthurgus who searching through every creeke and corner of the land left their owne names by three notable places Languini Stragrus and Mount Salanga which the revolution of times hath since called by other names as S. Domincke-hill Ruthurgi and Stagnum Vnder the government of these three sonnes and their off-spring this Land was kept about three hundred yeares at which time there arrived also in Ireland a Giant-like kinde of people of Nimrods race who in bodily shape exceeded the proportion of usuall men using their strength to winne soveraignties and to oppresse with rapine and violence These growing to numbers accounted it necessary to prevent dominion lest the curse of slavery prophecied by Noah should light upon them to prevent the which they set up a King of their owne then quarrels bred daily either parties purposing to hold their interest by their swords against whom lastly a battle was fought and an infinite company of Giants slaine when also died most of those of the posteritie of Iapheth leaving them of Cham Lords of the Iland 9 Whereupon Nemethus a Scythian with his foure sonnes arrived in Ireland and by strong hand seated themselves among these Giants where for two hundred and sixty yeares they kept but then no longer able to hold out against them they left their standings and departed the Land 10 Soone after the five sonnes of Dela descended from the said Nemethus came into these coasts and with manly prowesse drove these miscreants out of Ireland whereby the seede of Cham was utterly expelled and these of Iapheth divided the Land into five parts whereof they became themselves Kings but falling at variance gave advantage unto others among whom the Britaines set in a foote THE KINGDOME OF IRLAND Devided into severall Provinces and theÌ„ againe devided into Counties Newly described 12 These by the direction sufferance and assistance of Gurguntius King of the Britaines after that Ireland had beene very much dispeopled by a contagious Pestilence seated themselves and from the eldest Hibernus called the Island Hibernia as some are of opinion these divided the whole into five Provinces famously known by the names of Mounster Leinster Connaught Vlster and Meath in their midst and from these the present Irish repute themselves to come Yet surely as I make no question but that this Island became inhabited even of old time when mankind againe over-spread the face of the earth so doubt I not but that our Britains passed thereinto themselves such infinite number of words in the Irish language yet in use such ancient
I.S. and published at the charges of G. Humble Ano 1626 11 Numidia was the second part in our Division of Africa and hath on the West the Atlantike on the East Aegypt on the North Atlas and the deserts of Lybia on the South It is called likewise regio dactylifera from the abundance of Dates for they feed upon them onely a people Idolaters Idiots Theeves Murderers except some few Arabians that are mingled among them of ingenious disposition and addicted much to Poetry They seldome stay longer in one place then the eating down of the grafle and this wandring course makes but few Cities and those in some places three hundred miles distant 12 Lybia the third is limited on the East with Nilus Westward with the Atlantike on the North with Numidia and the South with terra Nigritarum It was called Sacra as much as Desert For so it is and a dry one too such as can afford no water to a travellor sometimes in seven dayes journey The Inhabitants are much like to the Numidians live without any Law almost of Nature Yet in this place were two of the Sibyls which prophecied of Christ and Arrius the Hereticke About Lybia were the Garamantes and the Pâ—illi mentioned before for their simple attempts against the South winde 13 Terra Nigritarum the Land of Negroes is the fourth and hath on the West the Atlantike on the East Aethiopia superior on the North Lybia on the South the Kingdome of Manilongo in the inferior Aethiopia It hath the name either from the colour of the people which are black or from the River Niger famous as Nilus almost for her overflowing insomuch that they passe at some times in Boats through the whole Countrey It is full of Gold and Silver and other Commodities but the Inhabitants most barbarous They draw their originall from Chus and have entertained all Religions that came in their way First their owne then the Iewes the Mahumetans and some of them the Christian. For the most part they live not as if reason guided their actions Maginus numbers twenty five Provinces of this Countrey which have had their severall Governours Now it knoweth but foure Kings and those are 1 The King of Tombulum and he is an infinite rich Monarch hates a Iew to the death of his subject that converseth with him keepes a guard of three thousand Horsemen besides Foote 2 Of Bornaum where the people have no proper Names no Wives peculiar and therefore no Children which they call their owne 3 Of Goaga who hath no estate but from his Subjects as he spends it 4 Gualatum a poore Countrey God wot not worth either Gentrie or Lawes or indeed the name of a Kingdome 14 Aethiopia Superior the fifth and is called likewise the Kingdome of the Abissines It is limited on the North with Aegypt on the South with the Montes Lunae on the East with the Red Sea and on the West with the Kingdome of the Nigers and Manilongo It is distinct from the Aethiopia so often mentioned in Scripture For by all probability that was in another quarter of the world and reacheth from the Red Sea to the Persian Gulfe It is governed by one of the mightiest Emperours in the world For his power reacheth almost to each Tropicke and is called by us Presbyter Iohn He is the onely white man amongst them and drawes his Line from Solomon and the Queene of the South His Court rests not long in any one place but is moveable as well for housing as retinue For it consists of Tents onely to the number of sixe thousand and incompasseth in about twelve or thirteene miles He hath under him seventy Kings which have their severaâ—l Lawes and Customes Among these the Province of Dobas hath one that no man marry till he hath killed twelve Christians The Inhabitants of the whole Region are generally base and idle the better sort have the modestie to attire themselves though it be but in Lions and Tygers skinnes Their Religion is Mixt. Christians they have but yet differ from us For they Circumcise both sects Their oath is by the life of their King whom they never see but at Christmas Easter and Holy Rood Their Commodities are Oranges Lemmons Cittrons Barley Sugar Hony c. 15 Aethiopiâ— inferior the sixth part of Africa is on every side begirt with Sea except toward the North that way it is severed from the Abissines by the Montes Luna The government of this Region is under five free Kings 1 Of Aiana which containes in it two petty Kingdomes of Adel and Adia and abounds with Flesh Hony Wax Gold Ivorie Corn very large Sheepe 2 Zanguebar in this stands Mesambique called by Ptolemie Prassum Promonâ—orium and was the utmost part Southward of the old world The Inhabitants are practised much in Soâ—th-saying indeed Witch-craft 3 Of Monomolopa in which is reported to be three thousand Mines of Gold Here there lives a kind of Amazons as valiant as men Their King is served in great pompe and hath a guard of two hundred Mastives 4 Cafraia whose people live in the Woods without Lawes like brutes And here stands the Cape of good Hope about which the Sea is alwaies rough and dangerous It hath beene especially so to the Spaniard It is their owne note in so much that onâ— was very angry with God that he suffâ—red the English Hereticks to passe it so easily over and not give his good Catholâ—kâ—s the like speed 5 Manicongo whose Inhabitants are in some parts Christians but in other by-Provinces Anthropophagi and have shambles of mans flesh as we have for meat They kill their own children in the birth to avoyd the trouble of breeding them and preserve their Nation with stolen brats from their neighbouring Countries 16 Aegypt is the seventh and last part of the African Continent which deserves a larger Tract then we can here afford it But for the present be content with a briefe Survey and satisfie your selfe more particularly in the many severall Authours that write her story It hath on the East the Red Sea Barbarie on the West on the North the Mediterraneum and Aethiopia Superior on the South It was first possest by Cham and therefore called Chemia in their owne antique Stories Or at least by Mitzraim his Grand-childe and is so agreed upon by most For plenty it was called Orbis horreum yet it had very seldome any raine but that defect was supplied by the River Nilus The places of note are Caire and Alexandria The first was heretofore Memphis Some say Babylon whither the Virgin fled to escape Herods tyranny intended to our Saviour and blush not to shew the very Cave where she had hid her Babe In a desert about foure miles distant stand the Pyramides esteemed rightly one of the seven wonders of the world Alexandria was a magnificent Citie and the place where Ptolemie tooke his Observations and was famous for the rarest Library in the World To the Inhabitants
through most parts of Italy yea so equall was their prowesse that open warre might well lessen their severall strengths but not determine the conquest till by the tried fortune of the Horatii Curatii brothers on each partie it stoopt at last to Rome beyond her owne hope for she had at last but one Champion left of her Horatii against the three others who were notwithstanding by a feigned flight of their own adversary drawne severally out into single combate and successively fell by the sword of the Romane victor Alba was now carried captive to Rome and gave up her honours as a Trophie to this new-born Empire 10 Ancus Martius their fourth King enlarged her wals joyned those ports of the Citie which were before severed by the River Tyber with a large bridge Their next Tarquinius Priscus was a Corinthian and knew well how to use his Greek wit with a Romane valour Nor peace nor warre could over-match him He triumpht over the Tuscaines and was the first which entred the Citie in a chariot royall drawne with foure horses and first indeed that ordained the vestments and ensigns of honour which were after in frequent use to stirre up the souldier to deserving actions A NEW MAPPE OF THE ROMANE EMPIRE newly described by Iohn Speede and are to bee sould in pops head alley by G. Humble 1626 12 Tarquinius Superbus was the seventh and last King proud and cruell yet that too though it cost him his crown enlarged the Kingdom to the Romanes for it prevailed upon many strong Provinces of Italy which they after enjoyed with better hearts and ruled with more equitie then he used in the unjust oppression of his neighbours His name was grown odious when the lust of his son Tarquinius wronged the chast Lucretia both together stirred the people to disrobe him of his title and bethink themselves of some other forme of government which might found more of the Romane libertie 13 This varietie had took up hitherto scarce 245. yeares since the Citie was first built a time too short for her greatnesse if we compare her with the progresse of other Nations yet to her own ensuing fortunes it is esteemed but her child-hood her infancie while she had not yet spake nor the world well heard of her actions farther then her owne home and her Countries neere about She began now to feele her strength and when she had first freed her selfe from the oppression of her home-bred Tyrant she soon after spread her Armes over all Italy and her fame through most parts of the world Her power was now no more at the disposing of one King but designed over into the hands of two aged and wise Citizens of their owne though the best ranke and this they were to use rather as feoffees in trust then free possessors wherefore the Romans baulkt the insolencie which their last King had before practised both in the name of their new Governours for they were called onely Consules à consulendo and in their terme of Government for it became now annuall which was not before limited unlesse by death and lastly by their ensignes of state their twelve lictors and fasces which were not allowed to both but to each in turns for their severall moneth And this went on without breach almost six yeares till the Romanes thought fit to correct their laws by the Greek copie and therefore deputed three of their best esteemed subjects to see Athens to peruse their orders and customes of which the world had then a great opinion for it was indeed the mother of learning 14 They returned them written at first in ten tables made of brasse two more were soone after added and together were distinguished from their owne municiple lawes by the name of Leges 12. tabularum The Consuls power was now taken off and this was their rule of justice put into the hands of tenne whom they called Decemviri Each ruled in his turne and for that course had a power wel-nigh as large as their Kings or Consuls else differed little at other times from a private Roman This begunne some 303. yeares after their first founder and had continued but three when Appius laid false claime to Virginia for his bondmayd that indeed he might dishonour her as his strumpet By this meanes he doubly provoked the Commons both with her injuries and her fathers sorrow who was forced to murder his owne daughter to quit her from the lust of the Decemviri and therefore they took revenge not upon him onely but his office abrogated the Decemviratus and returned the authority into the hands of Consuls as before yet so as oft-times by intercourse the Tribuni militum put in for a consulary soveraigntie and was admitted to the same dignitie though not the name which the Patritii only referred to themselves as their royaltie It was first procured by the importunate motion of the Commons that they might be equally capable of the Consul-ship To this though the nobilitie would not give their full assent in all circumstances yet were they constrained for their own peace to yeeld in effect and mince it with another title of Tribuni plebis Consulare potestate 15 Vnder these formes of government for three hundred years after the fall of Tarquinius to Appius Claudius Q. Fulvius Coss. They were still in growth but not yet come to their state of honors and therefore Florus rightly styles it the youth of Rome in comparison to the age of man In this while their most famous stories are the warre with Porsenna some eight yeares after their first Consuls the creation of Dictators and Tribunes of the people within twenty the injuries of M. Coriolanus and attempt against his own Countrey uot long after the construction of many set laws which continued in force to after ages the Lex Agraria Publia de Aventino Tarpeia of the twelve tables Clodia Aemilia de Ambitu de Mulctis c. the Censors first created about 68. years after the Regi-fugium the conspiracie of the Servants some 92. after many victories in the interim and Rome her selfe at last taken by the Galls but freed by Camillus about the 120. Marcus Curtius casts himselfe into the pit to preserve his Countrey more laws are made the first Punike war waged all within 120. and odde years after Rome was surprised some 28. after that the Bellum Ligusticum and Ianus Temple the second time shut then the Bellum Illyricum Gallicum Cisalpinum and the last of this age the second Punike warre 16 By this time Italy was subdued and now she swept on with full sayle and confirmed strength and about twenty after was able to resist the Macedonian made warre with Perses set on to the third Punike warre wasted Carthage and then Numantia tooke Armes against Iugurtha all in lesse compasse of years then one hundred and about this time was the Eagle tooke up by Marius for the Romane ensigne Soone after was the Bellum Marsicum and Mithridaticum
is Prage which was taken by the Imperialists in this last quarrell the King and Queene being at that time in the Church celebrating Gods service were forced suddenly to flye for their safetie into Silesia 31 Silesia Eastward from part of Bohemia two hundred mile long and eightie one broad a fruitfull Countrey the people valiant Her principall Cities are Breselare and Neisse 32 Moravia on the East of Bohemia and South of Silesia Her chiefe Cities are Almusium Olmutz and Brin 33 Pomerania It is bounded on the East with Istula on the North with the Baltick Ocean Her Metropolis is Stetin Others chiefe are Wolgast Wallin c. On the West of this Region stands 34 Mecklinburg or Megalopolis a place Provinciall of it selfe and hath Townes of note Malchawe Rostock c. 22 35 Austria an Arch-Dukedome it lieth upon Hungarie and is esteemed by the Germans the Easterne bound of the Empire It was formerly called Pannonia superior It is a rich Countrey Her chiefe Cities are Vienna famous for beauty wealth and learning Emps Sr. Leopald c. There are reckoned to this Region the Provinces of Styria Carinthia Carinola and by some Tirolum The Description of the Kingdom of Bohemia IN our Description of Germany we reckoned Bohemia but as a Province among the rest and therefore she was mentioned there with no more solemnitie then the other parts were We purpose here to declare it an intire Kingdome of it selfe which besides her own compasse as she is most commonly limited by Geographers hath under-subjects Dukedomes and Marquisates such as doe her homage and make her well worthy of a particular Historie then we had before roome for 2 The ancient Inhabitant of these parts was the Bemorum magna gens as Ptolemie cals it and placeth it somewhat South toward Danubius undâ—r Suna sylva After them the Boii a people of Gallia Lugdunensis which had been before conquered by Caesar saith Quadus and packt over the Alpes to seek them a new seat in Italy But when they found the Romanes too hotte for their abode there they were forced to trudge farther and to passe the River Rhene into Germany as Strabo witnesseth where they found them a fit place to lurk in compassed with a large Wood called the Sylva Hercinia and like enough they joyned in with the Bemi to make up the name of Bohemia But neither here did they enjoy their peace long for they were in time nessled out by a potent people of Swevia called Marcomanni and they again had the like measure from the Slavonians a barbarous crue which came in upon them under the conduct of an exiled murderer of Croatia one Zechius about the yeare five hundred and fiftie 3 From that time there hath beene no generall expulsionâ— but the present Bohemians are the progeny of those Sclavonians whose very language and customes are in use among them at this day Doubtlesse it was at first a rude Common-wealth that had no other Governours but so ungoverned a multitude for so they continued above an hundred years after Zechius But when they had for a time endured the misery of such a confusion they were content to agree upon some one for their Prince that might rule them and the first which they elected was Crocus a man of great esteeme among them for his wisdome and goodnesse 4 Till the time of Vratislaus it had the title of a Dukedome onely He was the first King and was created by Henry the fourth of Germany anno one thousand eighty sixe Yet after that againe for the succession of sixe Princes it was governed by Dukes For the second King was Vladislaus the third crowned by Fredericke the Emperour in the yeare one thousand one hundred fiftie nine and the third Primaslaus Crowned by the Emperour Philip one thousand one hundred ninetie nine after sixe other Dukes from his Predecessor Vladislaus the third It hath beene now long since fully settled into a Kingdome and is the title of the right Noble Frederike Count Elector Palatine of the Rhene and husband to the illustrious Elizabeth Daughter to our late Soveraigne King IAMES They were both Crowned at Prague in the yeare one thousand sixe hundred and nineteene but have beene enforced ever since to maintaine their right by continuall warres against Ferdinand the second who by vertue of an adoption which declared him successor to Matthias layes claime to the Crowne of Bohemia But the case was before decided in their third Vladislaus who though as deeply interessed to the Kingdome as Ferdinand could be yet for that he had past no legall election according to their Customes and Priviledges he was deposed by the States and Vldarilaus chose in his roome 5 There remains no great difficultie concerning the name It appeares sufficiently to proceed either from her first people or first Prince who as some report was one Boemus And t is worth observing that though this Land hath in sundry ages beene so often ransackt and possest by strangers and Tyrants yet in her name she constantly preserves the memorie onely of her first Natives and hath not suffered that change as we have done from Albion to Britaine from Britaine to England And so indeed it is with almost all which have beene equally subject to the like Invasions 6 The scituation of this Kingdome is almost in the middest of Germany and is easily descried in our common Maps by the Hircinian Forrest held in the Romans time to be nine dayes journey in bredth and in length at least forty So Caesar in his sixth Com It closeth Bohemia on every side insomuch that to shew they are not unlike an Amphitheater it is Maginus his comparison The severall parts of this Wood are knowne by divers names which they take from the Countrey adjacent The portion North West is by Strabo called Gabreta Sylva that South toward Danubius Luna Sylva by Ptolemy non Sylva Passarica and so the rest Without this wall of Bohemia as Quadus calls it her limits are on the West Franconia on the North Lusatia and Misnia on the South Bavaria and Austria on the East Moravia and Sileâ—ia The figure of it is in a manner circular and the diameter is esteemed three dayes journey to a quick travailour The circuit containes five hundred and fiftie miles of good ground fertile and pleasant enricht as well by her Rivers as Land Commodities 7 Her principall are 1 Albis Elve which hath his rising in the Hercinian Wood and the name from eleven Fountaines which meet in one at the head of the River For Elve or Elbe in the Germane tongue signifies eleven It runs through a great part of the Countrey and by the chiefe Citie Prague and at last vents it selfe into the German Ocean Of this Lucan thus Fundat ab extremo flavâ—s Aquilone Suevos Albis indomitum Rheni caput 2 Multaria Mulda 3 Egra which gives a name to a Town 4 Sassava 5 Gisera 6 Missa And 7 Vatto They are received
speedy flight and have them commonly strongly poysoned for the more sure mischiefe to the foe Their stratagems are down-right fraud and breach of truth for they keepe no faith with an enemie regard not any compact made upon termes of peace but follow their owne sense and commit what outrages they can with least danger to themselves 9 Their Religion is answerable to their vile customes Some are Pagans others Mahumetanes yet will not be called Turks but Bersemanni and their chiefe Priest Seyd whom they reverence more then their Maker and admit that none should touch his hand but their Kings and these too with an humble gesture their Dukes aspire not above his knee nor their Nobles higher then his feete the rest are happy if they can but reach at his garment his horse his any-thing so simple are they in their superstition and thus have they continued either Atheists or false Idolaters ever since their first entrance upon this Kingdome in the yeare 1187. Before they were not esteemed a Nation at all but wilde people without law or reason almost who lived in the open fields and conversed with no other then their own Heards of Cattle A NEWE MAPE OF TARTARY augmented by Iohn Speede. and are to be sold in pops head Alley by George Humble Anno. 1626. 11 The limits are now on the North the Scythian Ocean on the West the Muscovian Empire Sarmatia Europaea mare Caspium on the South Mount Caucasus the Kingdome of Persia and part of India and on the East partly the Easterne Seas and partly the Kingdome of China Thus divided she containes five Provinces 1 Tartaria minor 2 Asiatica 3 Antiqua 4 Zagathai intra Imaum 5 Cathai extra Imaum 12 Tartaria minor is called likewise Horda Precopensium a sort of Tartars which have their name from one Citie Precops but inhabit all those plaines which lye round about the Pontus Euxinus or Mare Magor and Palus Maeotis including the whole Taurica Chersonesus so that she extends her limits from the banks of the River Boristhenes as far as Tanais Her chiefe Province is the Chersonesus a Peninsula seventie miles in compasse which tooke the name of Taurica from Osyris who they say first plowed this land with a yoke of Bulls It was invaded by one Vlanus from whom the Inhabitants of this whole Region were sometimes called Vlani as they were after Crym Tartars from that city Crym once the Kings seat of this Peninsula though it stood not within her limits For her principall Towne was 1 Theodosia now Caffa where there was heretofore a Colony of Genoaes till they were dispossest by Mahomet the eighth Emperour of the Turks 2 Eupatoria 3 Parthenium c. The other Townes of this Tartaria Precopensis which stand without the Chersonesus are Oczacon which this people tooke from the Dukes of Lituania and Tanas which stands in the utmost part of this Tartaria above the mouth of the River Tanais some three miles distant It is called by the Inhabitant Azac and is a place of great traffique free accesse from many neighbouring Nations Neare this South-ward beginnes the Palus Maeotis reacheth as farre as the Taurica Chersonesus betwixt which the main land is the Bosphorus Cimmerius and on their South banks flowes their Pontus Euxinus which runnes into the Propontis but returnes not This Sea is in some places so deepe that the water appeares at top black and was therefore called Mare nigrum It might be thought that the people living so near the civill parts of Christendome were better mannered then the Asiatike Tartars But their stubborne rudenesse takes in foule scorne to be taught by any other Nation and therefore stands stifly to their old course of life in woods and wilde fields and cease not to commit continuall murders and rapines upon the Countries adjoyning with an inveterate hate to such as professe the Name of Christ in so much that they have engaged themselves to pay yearly three hundred Christians as tribute to the great Turk which number they draw out of Polonia Russia Lituania Walachia and part of Moscovia 13 Asiatica or Tartaria deserta et Moscoritica differs not much from the ancient Sarmatia Asiatica which in Ptolemies descriptions is bounded on the West with the River Tanais and Palus Maeotis on the East with Scythia intra Imaum on the North with the Montes Hyperborei and on the South with the mountains Coran Caucasus The Inhabitants live in Hordes as the rest do which remove often direct their wandring course by observing the Pole-starre In this too their Hordes have divisions and are known by severall names The chiefe is Zaucll which for the most part lies betwixt the rivers Volga Laych and in regard it is as it were the mother-Hord to the rest it was called magna Horda and her Emperour Vlacham magnus dominus for so he was and had full power of a Prince till they were subdued by the Precopenses in the yeare one thousand five hundred sixe and after by Basilius Duke of Moscoria Next to this are the Casanenses which have their chiefe Citie Casan upon the River Volga near the confines of Moscoria It was once an intire government to it selfe but in the yeare one thousand five hundred fifty one after many victories and revolts it was fully and irrecoverably vanquisht and made an addition to the Duke of Moscoria's title The Inhabitants here are somewhat more ingenuous then the Precopenses they till their ground and in some places build houses and practise Merchandise with the Turks and Moscorites Not much unlike to these are the Astrachanenses situate toward the mare Capium and have their name from their rich Metropolis Astrachan twenty Italian miles distant from the mouth of Volga both they and it were subdued in the yeare one thousand foure hundred ninety foure by the Duke of Moscoria Besides these there are many other wilde Hordes of Tartars Of the Nohaicenses Thumenenses Schibaschienses Casachienses Asâ—nichanenses Baschirdi Kirgessi Molgamozani These last strange Idolaters of the Sun and a piece of a red clout hung up before them upon a pole They live in Caves and feed for the most part upon such creatures as creep upon the ground some of them are Anthropophagi And hereabouts is the great lake called Kytay 14 Tartaria antiqua the ancient seat of the Tartars and Kingdome of Magog when both the first Inhabitant was placed by the sonne of Iapheth and when these last Tartars entred under the command of Chinchis It was the utmost portioÌ„ of the Tartarian Empire to the frozen Seas on her North the Scythian on the East and the mare de Annian for it containes many disperst Hordes all almost subject to the great Cham of Cathai In the most Northerne tract which strikes into the Sea beyond the polar circle dwell the Dani Neptalitae Mecriti c. more Southward the Kingdome of Tabor and the vast desert Caraecoranum and the mount Altay the place of buriall
for the Tartarian Emperours Toward the East Seas and neer the Promontory of Tabin are the Regions of Arzaret which some thinke to be the very place first possest by the remnant of the ten captive Tribes and Annian and Argon and Tenduch and Mongal and many other whose people live after the antique manner in tents moveable some few Cities they have poorely built and as rudely customed Among other incivilities they have this fashion to prostitute their wives and sisters to such guests as they would entertaine most friendly and when it was once forbad by their great Cham they recovered it againe with much suite and solemne protestation that they had not thrived since it was laid aside The ground brings forth good store of especiall good Rhubarbe 15 Zagathai the same with Scythia intra Imaum and is bounded upon the West with the mare Caspium upon the East with the desert as farre as Lop upon the North with the River Iaxartus and upon the South with the Mount Caucasus It hath the name from their Prince brother to their great Cham and containes in it these severall Provinces 1 Zagatai where Tamberlane was borne and first bare rule in the Citie Sarmachand a place enricht by his victories and memorable for the death of Clytus slaine by Alexander in his drunken fury The seate of the Governour is in Bochara another Towne of the best note here 2 Bactria now Cocazzan the Inhabitants were led by Bessus which slew Darius and the first King was Zoroastes in the time of Ninus the Assyrian and twice tried the fortune of warre with him but was at last vanquished and his Kingdome made a Province to the Monarchie In severall ages it hath beene tossed into the hands of divers States among the rest the Romanes had it once in their possession at which time the Inhabitāts received knowledge of the truth from the mouth of Saint Thomas but have lost it since by the tyranny of the Saracens and Tartars 3 Sogdiana on the North of Bactria where Gropolis stood built for a Fort against the Scythians and standing to the time of Alexander who battered it to the ground 4 Margiana and 5 Turchestan East of the Mare Caspium and was the seat of the Turks before they brake into Armenia 16 Cathaie the same with Scythia extra Imaum and is the Empire of the great Cham of the Tartars and true progenie of Chinchis It is compassed almost with mountaines and deserts and is divided from China onely by a great wall on the South The soyle is exceeding fertile and the people farre more civill then in the other parts of Tartaria Her Provinces are 1 Cathaie which is supposed to be the antique seate of the Seres and is therefore called Regio Serica For it sends forth excellent Silkes Stuffes and Chamlets and other rare Commodities which equalize her at least in her owne esteeme to the best parts of Europe Her Metropolis is Cambelu twenty-eight miles in compasse besides the suburbs built foure-square by the River Polysangus and enricht from India China and other Regions with all sorts of Merchandise Here their great Cham lives but is buried at the Mount Altay and is conveyed thither by a strong guard which kils all they meet in the way and commands them to serve their Lord in the other world Maginus reports from Marcus Polus that while he was in Cathaie tenne thousand persons lost their lives upon one such occasion 2 Tangut which they say had the Art of Printing many hundred yeares before it was knowne among us 3 Camul 4 Tanifu 5 Tebet not much differing either from themselves or the other parts of Tartaria which belong to the Kingdome of Cathaie The Description of the Sommer Ilands once called the BERMUDAS AS it hath pleased God of his especiall grace and mercy to deliver this Nation from that sinke of errours and superstitious practises wherewith the face of Christendome was overspread and hath caused the truth of Piety and Religion to shine amongst us through the effectuall Ministry of his Word In so much that there is no Nation in the world to whom the grace of God hath in these latter times more abounded nor where true Religion hath beene so generally imbraced and maintained as in this Kingdome So hath he likewise delivered us from many eminent dangers and evill practises at home and abroad hath blessed us with much peace and prosperitie and moreover hath honoured us with such notable favours that the fame of the worthy exploits and noble attempts of this Nation by Sea and by Land hath resounded to the glory of his Name even to the farthest parts of the earth And I beseech God in the Name of him in whom alone he is well-pleased still to continue this his goodnesse towards us although in these times we have just cause to feare the contrary Amongst these latter sort of Benefits which God hath vouchsafed to this Nation I meane that magnanimitie and courage and his divine assistance in the prosecution of so many notable actions may worthily in my judgement though sleighted at by some be reckoned that noble enterprise of planting VIRGINIA with Christian Religion and English people And as he hath manifested his succour and providence many waies beyond expectation for the advancement of this worke so not a little in the discovery of the Sommer Ilands for to omit other reasons these are as it were the Key opening a passage and making the way more safe to many parts of this new World and especially to Virginia so that if they had been discovered and inhabited by any such as would oppose the planting of Virginia It had proved a matter so difficult and dangerous that in all likelihood it had been relinquished ere this time of these I have exhibited this description with the relation following These Ilands formerly called the Bermudas now the Sommer Ilands shunned by Travellers as most dangerous and seldome seene by any except against their wills reputed to be rather a hold and habitation of Devils then any fit place for men to abide in were discovered in the yeare 1609. in manner following There was at that time eight Ships send by the Adventurers to Virginia amongst which one of the best and strongest was called the Sea-venture in burden neere 300. tunne In this were their chiefe Commanders Sir Thomas Gates Sir George Sommers and with them about 150. persons And upon the 25. of Iuly the same yeare being at Sea this Ship called the Sea-venture was by a fierce and terrible storme separated from the rest of the Fleet and withall so shaken and torne by violence of the weather that she sprung a leake whereat the water came in so fast that in short time it was seven or eight foot deepe within the hold Whereupon for safetie of their shippe and lives they fell to pumping and bayling out the water with buckets and continued their labour for three dayes and as many nights without intermission
Morston Seray Mote Ayles Motingham Sutton Munchelsey Ayles Munford Seray Muttenden Ayles Mylhall Ayles N Nackington August Nash Seray Nash court August Sharpe Nasse Seray Shire Nasse Seray Peper Nasse August Swale Nasse Seray White Nasse August Faire Nasse August Shell Nasse August Natington August Nayland poynt August Nettlested Ayles Nethercourt August Nevenham August Newbridge Seray New church Shep. New eye Flu Shep. Newenden Seray Newenton Seray New haven August Newington Shep. Newâ—nham Seray Newhyth Ayles S. Nicholas August S. Nicholas at wood Aug. S. Nicholas Shep. Nokholt Sutton Noninton August Norborne August North forland August Norton Seray Nowre-heade Seray Nutsted Ayles O Oâ—sam Ayles Old wives lease Seray Ollantigh Seray Organsweke Shep. Orlaston Shep. Orlaston Shep. Orpinton Sutton Orpinton Seray Ospringe Seray Oslen hanger Shep. Otham Ayles Otham Abbey Ayles Otteford Sutton Otterdon Seray Otteringden Ayles Overland August Oure Seray Outmeston August Oxney Island Seray Oxney August Oxenhoath Ayles P Paddlesworth Shep. Paddlesworth Ayles Palmers bay August Panscray Sutton Patriksborne August Pecham East Ayles Pecham West Ayles Pedelsworth Ayle Pensherst Sutton Pepenbury Ayles Pipingley Ayles Pery Shep. Pet Seray S. Peters August Petham August Pevinton Seray Pierling Ayles Pluckley Seray Plumsted Sutton Popeshall August Postling Shep. Preston August Preston Seray Preston Ayles Priory Sheâ— Q Queenborow Seray Quekes August R Radignudes August Ramesgate August Raynam Seray Raveâ—borne Flu. Reculver August Reding Seray Rever August Richborow August Ridley Sutton Rieâ—sh Ayles Ringleton August Ripplel August Rivers August River-hill Ayles ROCHESTER Ayles Rockins staires August Rodmersham Seray Royden-hall Ayles Royton Seray Roking Shep. Rolling August Rolvinden Seray Romden Seray ROMNEY Shep. Romneyold Shep. Rookesley Sutton Rotheâ— Flu. Rucking Shep. Ruguâ—ethill Ayles Rusborne August Ryde Seray S All Saints August Saltwood Shep. Sandherst Seray Sandhill Seray Sandowne August Sandpit Seray SANDWICH Aug. Sargate Shep. Sard Seray Scadbery Sutton Scadbury Ayles Scale Sutton Scelling Shep. Scorney Seray Scots-hill Shep. Scabrooke Flu Shep. Scale Sutton Seasalter August Sednor Seray Selling Seray Sellingder Shep. SEVENOKE Sutton Sevington Seray Sewards Seray Shaddockherst Shep. Shaddockherst Seray Shaniford Seray Sharsted Seray Sheyborne ruscall Ayles Shelving August Shelwich Seray Sheppey Island Seray Shere Flu. Shene course Flu Shep. Shiborne Ayles Shepway crosse Shep. Shâ—d Flu. Sholden August 1. Shorland Seray 2. Shorland Seray Shone Ayles Shoram Sutton Shooters-Hill Shotenden Seray Shurte August Sibertswood August Sidbrooke Flu Shep. Sissingherst Seray SITI INBORNE Seray Sittinborne little Seray Smalbrooke Flu. Ayles Smalhead August Smalhythe Seray Smarden Seray 〈◊〉 Shep. Snagat Shep. Snave Shep. Snotheland Ayles Secombe Seray Southe Ayles Spelherst Ayles Spelmendon Ayles Spetingbrooke Flu Shep. Spilspill Seray Stallisfield Seray Stanford Shep. Stanford Seray Stanstead Ayles Stanstead Shep. Staple August Staplegate August Stapâ—therst Seray Stare August Starborow Sutton Stelling Shep. S. Stephens August Stitcbridge Ayles Storke Ayles Stodmaish August Stoke Ayles Stoakbury Ayles Stoakbeâ—y Seray Stone Sutton Stone Ayles Stone Shep. Stone-end Shep. Holine Stone Shep. Stone Seray Stone-bay August Stoner August Stoningley Ayles Stowmaish August Stowre Flu. Stouring Shep. Stroud Ayles Sturrey August Sturmouth August Sturtmarsh Seray Stutstall Shep. Sundrich Sutton Surrenden Seray Sutton August Sutton at bone Sutton Sutton East Ayles Sutton valance Ayles Swalecliffe August The East Swale Aug. Swanscombe Sutten Swingfield Shep. T Tannington August Taperegge Ayles Tenham Seray Tenterden Seray Teston Ayles Thanet Isle August Themote Ayles Thorneham Ayles Throwley Seray Tilmaston Seray Tilmeston August Tokingham Seray Tong Seray Torne Ayles Towne Seray Tremworth Seray Trottischise Ayles Tudesey Ayles Tudenham Seray TUNBRIDGE Ayles Tunford August Tunstall Seray Tutsham Ayles Turvey stayies August Twydall Ayles Twidley Ayles Twyford bridge Ayles The Twist Ayles Twytham August V Uddenham bridge Seray Vintners Ayles Ulcombe Seray Ulcombe Ayles Upchurch Seray Upnor Ayles W Watchorne Shep. Waldershare August Wallingford course Flu. Walmer August Waltham Shep. Waltham August Wantsume Flu. S. Warburg alias Hoo. Ayl Warddon Seray Warchorne Seray Watringbury Ayles Wayeâ—-end Shep. East Weare Shep. Weeke Ayles Well August Well-place Sutton Welles Seray Wellstreat Sutton Westhere August Westcliffe August West-court August West-gate August Westenhanger Shep. Westheath Shep. Westram Sutton Westre Ayles Westwell Seray Whetsted Ayles Whitestable August Whoornes place Ayles Witcheling Ayles Wickham East Sutton Wickham West Sutton Wickham brux August Wideâ—ton August Wigmeâ—e August Wigsell Seray Willesbrough Seray Wilmington Seray Wilmington Sutton Wimingswold August Wingham August Witham Ayles Witrap Shep. Wittresham Shep. Witrisham Seray Woldham Ayles Wolwich Sutton Wood August Woodchurch Seray Woodfalls Ayles Woodland Sutton Woodnesborow August Wotton August Woâ—th August Wormshâ—ll Ayles WROTHAM Ayles WYâ— Seray Wye Court Y Yaldam Ayles Yalding Ayles Yotes Ayles SVTH-SEX a word compounded of the side thereof Southward and of the Saxons whose Kingdome was the second in their Heptarchie is written by them Suðex and by us Sussex lieth stretched along the Brittish Seas The North confronts upon Surrey and Kent and the West butteth upon Hampshire 2 For forme it lieth long and narrow so that all her Rapes doe run quite thorow the Shire and containeth from Westbarting in the West to Kent ditch that divides it from Kent in the East sixtie foure Miles but in the broadest part little above twentie the whole in Circumference about one hundred fiftie eight Miles 3 The Aire is good though somwhat clouded with mists which arise from her South bordering Sea who is very prodigall unto her for Fish and Sea-fowle though as sparing for Harbours or Ships arrivage and those which she hath as uncertaine for continuance as dangerous for entrance 4 Rich is the Soile and yeeldeth great plentie of all things necessary but very ill for travellers especially in the winter the land lying low and the wayes very deepe whose middle tract is garnished with Meadows Pastures and Corn-fields the Sea-Coast with Hills which are called the Downs abundantly yeelding both Graine and Grasse and the North side overshadowed with pleasant Groves and thicke Woods where sometimes stood the famous Wood Andradswald containing no lesse then an hundred and twentie Miles in length and thirtie in bredth taking the name of Anderida a Citie adjoyning both which were won from the Britaine 's by Ella the first Saxon King of this Province and the place made fatall to Sigebert King of the West-Saxons who being deposed from his Royall Throne was met in this Wood by a Swine-herd and slaine in revenge of his Lord whom Sigebert had murdered 5 The ancient people in the Romans time were the Regni of whom we have spoken and who were subdued by Vespasian the Leader of the second Legion under Aulus Plautius Lieutenant in Britaine for Claudius the Emperour But after the departure of the Romans this with Surrey was made the South-Saxons Kingdom yet that giving place to the West-Saxons as they in time to the Normans it became a Province under the Conquerours power who gave to his followers much land in these parts
German-Ocean on the West toward Cambridge-shire with some branches of the greater Ouse toward Lincolne-shire with that part of the Nene which passeth from Wisbitch into the Washes It containeth in length from Yarmouth to Wisbitch about fifty miles In bredth from Thetford to Wels about thirty The whole Circuit is about two hundred forty two miles The name ariseth from the situation of the people who being the Norther-most of the Kingdome of East-Angles are therefore called the North-folke as the Souther most South-folke The Ayre is sharpe and piercing especially in the Champion and neere the Sea therefore it delayeth the Spring and Harvest the situation of the Country inclining thereto as being under the 53. degree of Latitude The Soile diverse about the Towns commonly good as Clay Chalk or fat earth well watered and with some wood upward to the Heaths naked drie and barren Marsland and Flegg exceeding rich but Marsland properly for Pasture Flegg for Corne. 2 The parts from Thetford to Burneham and thence Westward as also along the Coast be counted Champion the rest as better furnished with woods Wood-land The Champion aboundeth with Corne Sheepe and Conies and herein the barren Heaths as the providence of our Ancestors hath of old disposed them are very profitable For on them principally lie our Fould courses called of the Saxons whose institution they therefore seem to be faldsocun that is Liberty of fold or fouldage These Heaths by the Compasture of the Sheepe which we call Tathe are made so rich with Corne that when they fall to be sowne they commonly match the fruitfullest grounds in other Countries and laid againe doe long after yeeld a sweeter and more plentifull feed for sheep so that each of them maintaine other and are the chiefest wealth of our Country The Wood-land fitter for grasse is maintained chiefly by feeding of Cattell yet well stored with Corne and Sheepe The Coast is fortunate in fish and hath many good Harbours whereof Lenn and Yarmouth be the mother Ports and of great traffique Wels and Blakeney next in estimation The whole County aboundeth with Rivers and pleasant Springs of which the Ouse is chiefest by whose plentifull Branches the Isle of Ely the Towns and Shires of Cambridge Huntington and the County of Suffolke vent and receive commodities The next is Hierus or Yere passing from Norwich to Yarmouth where it recâ—iveth the Bure comming from Aylsham both of them of great service of water carriages but very notable for their plenty of fish for some one man out of an hold upon the Bure hath drawne up ordinarily once a yeare between two Nets about five or six score bushels of fish at one draught The Waveney and the lesser Ouse are also Navigable and of great use The residue I omit 3 The People were anciently called ICENI as they also of Suffolke Cambridge-shire and Huntington-shire and supposed to be of them whom Caesar nameth Cenimagni Ptolemic Simeni some Tigeni Their manners were likely to be as the rest of the Britaines barbarous at those times as appeareth by Caesar and Tacitus Neither can I otherwise commend their Successours the Saxons for so also their owne Country-man Ethelwerd termeth them Since the entry of the Normans they have been counted civill and ingenious apt to good Letters adorning Religion with more Churchâ—s and Monasteries then any Shire of England and the Lawes and Seats of Justice for many ages with some excellent men from whom most of our chiefe Families and some of the greatest Nobility of the Kingdome have taken advancement And herein is Norfolke fortunate that as Crete boasted of an hundred Cities so may shee of an hundred Families of Gentlemen never yet that searching I can find attainted of high Treason How the government of this Country was about Caesars time is uncertaine but agreeable no doubt to the rest of the Britaines under some peculiar Toparch or Regulus as Tacitus termeth him The latter Romans held it by two Garrisons one at Gariannum neere Yarmouth the other at Branodunum now called Brancastre both of horse and commanded by the Comes Maritimi Tractus as Marcellinus calleth him termed after Comes Littoris Saxonici Upon the entry of the Saxons this County with Suffolke fell in the portion of the Angles and about the yeare 561. were together erected into a Kingdome by Vffa of whom the succeeding Kings were tituled Vffines But having suffred many Tempests of Fortune it was in yeare 870. utterly wasted and extinct by Hungar and Hubba the Danes who overthrew the vertuous King Edmund about Thetford and after martyred him at S. Edmundsbury Yet they did not long enjoy it for King Edward shortly recovered it from them and annexed it to his other Kingdomes The Danes notwithstanding inhabited abundantly in these parts so that many of our Townes were founded by them and a great part of our people and Gentry are risen out of their blood 4 This Kingdome of East Angles was after allotted to an Earledome of that name by William the Conquerour who made Radulph a Britaine marrying his kinswoman Ealâ—e thereof but gave the greatest parts of this County about Wimondham Keninghall Lenn Burneham Fulmerston c. to W. de Albany Pincernae and W. de Warranna Forrestario who to strengthen themselves according to the use of that time with the homage and service of many Tenants divided large portions of the same amongst their friends and followers so that most of the Manours and Lands in the parts aforesaid were in those dayes either mediatly or immediatly holden of one of them And as Norfolke and Suffolke were first united in a Kingdome then in an Earledome so they continued united in the Sheriffewicke till about the fifteenth yeare of Queene Elizabeth 5 The Townes here are commonly well built and populous three of them being of that worth and quality as no one Shire of England hath the like Norwich Lenn and Yarmouth to which for ancient reputation as having been a seat of the Kings of East-Angles I may adde Thetford knowne to Antoninus and elder ages by the name of Sitomagus when the other three were yet in their infancie and of no esteeme for I accept not the Relations of the Antiquitie and state of Norwich in the time of the Britaines and Saxons though Alexander Nevil hath well graced them Her very name abridgeth her Antiquitie as having no other in Hâ—stories but Norwich which is meere Saxon or Danish and signifieth the North-Towne Castle or winding of a River It seemeth to have risen out of the decay of her neighbour Venta now called Castor and as Master Cambden noteth not to have beene of marke before the entry of the Danes who in the yeare 1004. under Sweno their Captaine first sackt and then burn it even in her infancie Yet in the dayes of Edward the Confessor it recovered to 1220. Burgesses But maintaining the cause of Earle Radulph aforesaid against the Conquerour they
of King Henry the second first took breath 7 Which Citie is and long hath been the glorious seat of the Muses the British Athens and learnings well-spring from whose living Fountaine the wholsome waters of all good literature streaming plenteously have made fruitfull all other parts of this Realme and gained glory amongst all Nations abroad Antiquitie avoucheth that this place was consecrated unto the sacred Sciences in the time of the old Britaines and that from Greekelad a Town in Wilt-shire the Academie was translated unto Oxford as unto a Plant-plot both more pleasing and fruitfull whereto accordeth the ancient Burlaeus and Necham this latter also alledging Merlin But when the beauty of the Land lay under the Saxons prophane feete it sustained a part of those common calamities having little reserved to uphold its former glorie save onely the famous monument of Saint Frideswids Virgine-Conquest no other Schoole then left standing besides her Monasterie yet those great blasts together with other Danish stormes being well blowne over King Elfred that learned and religious Monarch recalled the exiled Muses to their sacred place and built there three goodly Colledges for the Studies of Divinitie Philosophie and other Arts of humanitie sending thither his owne sonne Ethelward and drew thither the young Nobles from al parts of his kingdome The first Reader thereof was his supposed brother Neote a man of great learning by whose direction King Elfred was altogether guided in this his goodly foundation At which time also Asserius Menevensis a Writer of those times affaires read the Grammar and Rhetoricke and affirmeth that long before them Gildas Melkin Ninius Kentigern S. German and others spent there their lives in learned studies From which time that it continued a Seed plot of learning till the Norman Conquest Ingulphus recordeth who himselfe then lived No marvell then if Matthew Paris calleth Oxford the second Schoole of Christendome and the very chiefe Pillar of the Catholique Church And in the Councel holden at Vienna it was ordained that in Paris Oxford Bononia and Salamanca the onely Vniversities then in Europe should be erected Schooles for the Hebrew Greeke Arabick and Chaldean Tongues and that Oxford should be the generall Vniversitie for all England Ireland Scotland and Wales which point was likewise of such weight with the Councel of Constance that from this precedence of Oxford Vniversitie it was concluded that the English Nation was not onely to have precedence of Spaine in all Generall Councels but was also to be held equall with France it selfe By which high prerogatives this of ours hath alwaies so flourished that in the dayes of King Henry the third thirtie thousand Students were therein resident as Archbishop Armachanus who then lived hath writ and Rishanger then also living sheweth that for all the civill warres which hindered such places of quiet studie yet 15000. Students were there remaining whose names saith he were entered in matricula in the matriculation Booke About which time Iohn Baliol the father of Baliol King of Scots built a Colledge yet bearing his name Anno 1269. and Walter Merton Bishop of Rochester that which is now called Merton Colledge both of them beautified with buildings and enriched with lands and were the first endowed Colledges for learning in all Christendome And at this present there are sixteen Colledges besides another newly builded with eight Hals and many most faire Collegiat Churches all adorned with mest stately buildings and enriched with great endowments noble Libraries and most learned Graduates of all professions that unlesse it be her sister Cambridge the other nursing breast of this Land the like is not found againe in the world This Citie is also honoured with an Episcopall See As for the site thereof it is removed from the Equator in the degree 52. and one minute and from the West by Mercators measure 19. degrees and 20. minutes 8 As this Countie is happy in the possession of so famous an Academie so it is graced with most Princely Palaces appertaining to the English Crown whereof Woodstocke is the most ancient and magnificent built to that glory by K. Henry the first and enlarged with a Labyrinth of many windings by K. Henry the second to hide from his jealous Iuno his intirely beloved Concubine Rosamond Clifford a Damosell of surpassing beauty where nowtwithstanding followed by a clew of silke that fell from her lap she was surprised and poysoned by Queen Eleanor his wife and was first buried at Godstow Nunnery in the midst of the Quire under a Hearse of Silke set about with lights whom Hugh Bishop of Lincolne thinking it an unfit object for Virgins devotion caused to be removed into the Church-yard but those chaste sisters liked so well the memory of that kinde Lady as that her bones were translated againe into their Chappell Bensington is another of his Majesties Mannors built by Will. de la Pole Duke of Suffolke but now in neglect through the annoyance arising from the waters or marishes adjoyning Houses built for devotion and for abuse suppressed and againe put downe the chiefe in account were Enisham Osney Bruerne Godstow Burchester and Tame besides Saint Frideswides and very many other stately houses of Religion in the Citie The Divsiion of this Shire is into fourteene Hundreds wherein are seated ten Market Townes and two hundred and fourescore Parish-Churches whose names are Alphabetically inserted in the Table ensuing OXFORDSHIRE described with the Citie and the Armes of the Colledges of that famous Vniuersity Ao. 1605. HVNDREDS in Oxford-shire 1. BAnbury 2. Bloxham 3. Chadlington 4. Wotton 5. Ploughley 6. Bullington 7. Bampton 8. Tame 9. Lewknor 10. Pirton 11. Dorchester 12. Ewelme 13. Langtree 14. Binfeild A Adderbury Blox Addington Plough Adwell Lewk Alvescott Bamp Ambesden Bulling Ardeley Plough Arnecott Bulling Ascott Chad. Ascott Tame Assenton Pirt. Astoll Bam. Astoll Lye Bam. Aston Steeple Wot Aston Bam. Aston North Wot Aston Rowen Lewk Aulkerton Blox B Bampton Bampt. BANBVRY Ban. Balscott Blox Barford S. Iohns Blox Barford S. Michael Wot Steple Barton Wot March Baulden Bulling Toot Baulden Bulling Baynton Plough Beckley Bulling Beckley Parke Bulling Begbrocke VVot Bensington Ewel Berington little Bamp Berwicke Priorie Ewelme Berwicke Sulham Ewelme Bixbrand Binf. Bix Gobon Binf. Blacke Burton Bamp Blackthorne Bulling Bladon VVot Bletchington Plough Bloxome Blox Blunt Lewk Bodicott Blox Bolney Bin. Bradwe Bamp Brickenton Bamp Bridsett Bulling Bright Hampton Bramp Brisemorton Bamp Britwell Priory Ewelme Britwell Baldwin Ewelme Britwell Fulham Lewk Broken Chad. Brooke Hampton Ewelm Broughton Blox Broughton Poges Bamp Bruerne Chad. Bucknell Plough Burcester Plough Burcester Kings Plough Burcott Dor. BVRFOBD Bam. Burton great Banb. Burton little Banb. C Carbridge Bamp Cassington Wot Caswell Bamp Caverfeild Plough Caversham Binf. Chackenton Lang. Chadlington Chad. Chalgrave Ewelm Chapell on the Heath Chad. Charleton Plough Charswell Wot Charwell Flu. Chastleton Chad. Chawfer Lewk Cherlbury Ban. Chesterton Plough Chilson Chad. Chillworth Bulling
blacke Channons of the Order of S. Augustine founded by thâ— Bigrames and at the Suppression valued at 62. l. 12. s. 3. d. ob It stood within the reach of the great Mannor Kimbolton once an Hundred which was the land of Earle Harold the Usurper after by Graunt it came with the Chase of Swinesheved to Fitz-Peter from whom by Magnavil to Bobum who in time of the tumultuous Barons built there a â—orcelet and so to Stafford by whose attainture forfeited it was given by Henry the eight to the Familie of Wingfield that now possesseth it At Bugden the See of Lincolne hath a seat and was Lord of Spaldwick and the Soke given in compensation from the Church of Ely when rent from them it was by the first Henry made a Bishopricke untill of late that Church gave up their interest in Spaldwicke to the Crowne Brampton was given by King Iohn at Mirabel to Earle David and by Ada his youngest Daughter fell to Hastings Earle of Pembroke and now is reverted to the King To the same Earle David by gift of the former King came Alcumesbury and by the bountie of Iohn Scot his sonne to Segrave and so to the Lord Barkley the late possessor To Serlo de Quiney Earle of Winchester was Keston by Henry the second given by whose Heire generall Ferrars it came to the late Earle of Essex and by exchange to the Crowne 10 TOULESLAND HUNDRED taketh name likewise of a Town therein situate In the out Angle of this to the memory of S. Neotus a Monke of Glastenbury but the supposed sonne to Ethelwolfe K. of the West-Saxons whose body from Neostâ—ck in Cornwall was transferred to Arnulphesbury then of Arnulphus a holy man now Eynesbury named Earle Alrick and Ethelâ—â—eda turned the Palace of Earle Elfred into a Monastery of blacke Monks which was razed by the Danes but out of the ashes of this Râ—isia wife to Richard the sonne of Earle Gilbert to God our Lady de Becco and S. Nâ—oâ— as a Cell to the Abbey of Becco in Normandy erected up of blacke Monks in the yeare 1113. the late Priory of S. Neâ—es suppressed by Henry the eight and valued at 256. l. 15. d. q. At Soâ—tho the Land of Eustachius the Sheriffe Lovetote made the seat of that Seignory on which in this Shire 13. Knights Fees and a halfe dependeâ— But from his line by gift of Veâ—don and Vesey drowned were these in the honour of Gloucester Near to this at Cretingsbury dwelt Sir Adam de Cretings famous in Edward the thirds warres of France whose Heire Generall Waâ—ton doth now possesse it Staunton given by the first William to Gilbert de Gaunt after the death issuelesse of De Rupes escheated to the King who gave it to Ioan his sister Queene of Scots She on the Abbey of Tarent bestowed paâ—t the rest reverting being given to Segraâ—e descended to the Barons of Berkly Godmâ—nchester or Gormonchester so named of that Daâ—e to whom Aelfred at his Conversion granted some regiment in these parts was the old land of the Crowne now the Inhabitants in â—ee-farme by grant of King Iohn pro Sexies viginti libris pondere numero It is flat seated by as fruitfull and flowrie Meadowes as any this Kingdome yeeldeth and is the most spacious of any one Parish in fertile tillage oft having waâ—ted on the Soveraigne Lords with ninescore Ploughes in a rurall pompe Some from the name Gunicester which this often beareth in record suppose it the Citie where Machutus placed his Bishops Chaire But for certaine it was that Roâ—ane Town Durosiâ—oâ—â— of the Bridges named so many hundred yeares untill the light of our Britaine Story overshone it forgotten Thus as this Citiâ— so the old â—amilies have been here with time outworne few onely of the many former now remaining whose Surnames before the raigne of the last Henry were in this Shire of any eminency But Non indignemur mortalia Nomina solvi Cernimus exemplis Oppida posse mori Let 's not repine that Men and Names doe dye Since Stone-built Cities dead and ruin'd lye This Description I received from a right worthy and learned Friend ¶ An Alphabeticall Table of all the Tovvnes Rivers and memorable places mentioned in Huntington-shire THE HUNDREDS NOrman-Crosse Hurstingston Leightenstone Tosland A Abbottesley Tosl Agden mill Leigh Alerton Norm Alkmundbury wood Hurst Alkmundbury Leigh S. Andrews Chappell Norm B Barham Leigh Beggers bush Tosl Bigen Hurst Billingbrooke Norm Birtholme Lodge Leigh Bithorne Leigh Bluntsham hurst Botsey hurst Botulph Bridge Norm Brampton leigh Brinton leigh Brik-Mere Norm Broughton wood hurst Broughton hurst Bruc-Castle Norm Buckworth leigh Buckworth grove leigh Buckworth Beacon leigh Bugden Tosl Bury Hurst C Calâ—ot Norm Calfo wood leigh Canutus Dike or Sword Dyke Norm Great Catworth Leigh Little Catworth Leigh Catworth mili leigh The Chase hurst Chesterton Norm Colne hurst Conington Norm Conquest Loode Norm Copinford leigh Covington leigh Cretingesbery Tosl D Dantree Norm Denton Norm Denton and Calton â—enne Norm Diddington Tosl Durosiponte Tosl E Easton leigh Ellington leigh Elton Norm Elton-Parke Norm Elton-Mill Norm Erith hurst Ermin-streete Norm Everton Tosl Eynesbury Tosl F Farset Norm Farset Kings delâ—e Norm Fenton hurst Folkesworth Norm G Gramsey hurst Great Gidding leigh Little Gidding leigh Steeple Gidding leigh Glatton Norm Glatton Fenne Norm Godmanchester Tosl Great Grandsden Tosl Grasham leigh H Haddon Beacon Norm Haddon Norm Haddon Mill Norm Hamerton leigh Hamerton Mill leigh Haleweston Tosl Heathmangrove hurst Hemingford Abbey Tosl Hemingford Grey Tosl Herford hurst Highney Norm Highney-lodge Norm Hilton Tosl Hinchingbrooke hurst Holm-lood Norm Holy well hurst Holy well Fen hurst Horsey Bridge Norm Houghton hurst HVNTINGTON hurst I S. IVES hurst S. Ives street hurst K Keston leigh KIMBALTON leigh L Leighton Leigh Leighton Mill leigh Luddington Leigh Lutton Norm M Molesworth leigh Monkeswood hurst Morborn Norm The Moore Tosl Myddloâ— Tosl N Nedingworth hurst Neen flu Norm S. NEOT Tosl New-dike Norm New-parke leigh O Offord Cluny Tosl Offord Dacy Tosl Ogerston Norm Overton Longvill Norm Overton Watervill Norm Ould Hurst hurst P Papworth Agnes Tosl Little Paxton Tosl Great Paxton Tosl Pertenhall leigh Pidley hurst Pirry leigh Pits water Norm Portmed Tosl R Ramsey hurst Ramsey Meere hurst Ramsey Fenne hurst Ramsey Moore Norm Little Reveley hurst Great Reveley hurst Ripton Abbots hurst Ripton Parke Hurst Kings Ripton hurst Rowey hurst Romerstreeme lood Norm S Salom-wood leigh Saltrey-Mill Norm Saltrey Abâ—ey Norm Saltrey Grange Norm Saltrey Judith Norm Saltrey Moynes Norm Saltrey Beumes Norm Saply Parke hurst Sibthorpe leigh Small dike Norm Somersham fenne hurst Somersham parke hurst South-hoo Tosl Spaldwick-mill leigh Spaldwick leigh Fenny Stanton Tosl Stibinton Norm Stilton Norm Stilton Fen Norm Stilton mill Norm Stongate hole leigh Stonly leigh Stonly Priory leigh Great Stoughton Tosl Stow leigh Stranground Norm Little Stukeley hurst Great Stukeley hurst Swineshead leigh T Terwerth Tâ—â—l Thurning leigh Toseland
Wynander-mere CVMBERLAND CHAPTER XLIIII CUMBERLAND the farthest North-west Province in this Realme of ENGLAND confronteth upon the South of Scotland and is divided from that Kingdome partly by the River Kirsop then crossing Eske by a Tract thorow Solome-Mosse untill it come to the Solwaye Frith by Ptolemie called the Itune Baye The North-west part is neighboured by Northumberland more East-ward with Westmerland the South with Lancashire and the West is wholly washed with the Irish Sea 2 The forme whereof is long and narrow pointing wedge-like into the South which part is altogether pestred with copped hils and therefore hath the name of Cop-land The middle is more levell and better inhabited yeelding sufficient for the sustenance of man but the North is wilde and solitary combred with hils as Cop-land is 3 The Ayre is piercing and of a sharpe temperature and would be more biting were it not that those high hils breake off the Northerne stormes and cold falling snowes 4 Notwithstanding rich is this Province and with great varieties thereof is replenished the hils though rough yet smile upon their beholders spread with sheepe and cattle the vallies stored with grasse and corne sufficient the sea affordeth great store of fish the land over-spread with varietie of fowles and the rivers feed a kinde of Muskle that bringeth forth Pearle where in the mouth of the Irt as they lie gaping and sucking in dew the Country people gather and sell to the Lapidaries to their owne little and the buyers great gaine But the Mines Royall of Copper whereof this Country yeeldeth much is for use the richest of all the place is at Keswick and Newland where likewise the Black Lead is gotten whose plentie maketh it of no great esteeme otherwise a commoditie that could hardly be missed 5 The ancient Inhabitants knowne to the Romans were the Brigantes whom Ptolemie disperseth into Westmerland Richmond Durham Yorke-shire and Lancashire But when the Saxons had over-borne the Britaines and forced them out of the best to seeke their resting amongst the vast Mountaines these by them were entred into where they held play with those enemies maugre their force and from them as Marianus doth witnesse the Land was called Cumber of those Kumri the Britaines But when the State of the Saxons was sore shaken by the Danes this Cumberland was accounted a Kingdome it self for so the flower-gatherer of Westminster recordeth King Edmund saith he with the helpe of Leoline Prince of South-Wales wasted all Cumberland and having put out the eyes of the two sonnes of Dunmail King of that Province granted that Kingdome unto Malcolm King of Scots whereof their eldest sonnes became Prefects This Province King Stephen to purchase favor with the Scots what time he stood in most need of aide confirmed by gift under their Crowne which Henry the Second notwithstanding made claime unto and got as Newbrigensis writeth and laid it againe in the Marches of England since when many bickerings betwixt these Nations herein have hapned but none so sore against the Scotish side as was that at Sollome-Mosse where their Nobilitie disdaining their Generall Oliver Sinclere gave over the Battle and yeelded themselves to the English which dishonour pierced so deeply into the heart of King Iames the fifth that for griefe thereof he shortly after died 6 Many memorable Antiquities remaine and have beene found in this County for it being the Confines of the Romans Possessions was continually secured by their Garrisons where remain at this day parts of that admirable wall built by Severus also an other Fortification from Werkinton to Elns Mouth upon the Sea-shore toward Ireland by Stilico raised when under Theodosius he suppressed the rage of the Picts and Irish and freed the Seas of the Saxons Pyrats Vpon Hardknot hill Moresby Old Carleil Papcastle along the Wall and in many other places their ruines remaine with Altars and Inscriptions of their Captaines and Colonies whereof many have beene found and more as yet lie hid 7 The chiefest Citie in this Shire is Carlile pleasantly seated betwixt the Rivers Eden Petterell and Caud by the Romans called Luguzallum by Beda Luell by Ptolemie Leucopibia by Ninius Caer-Lualid and by us Carlile This Citie flourishing under the Romans at their departure by the furious outrages of the Scots and Picts was dejected yet in the dayes of Egfrid King of Northumberland was walled about but again defaced by the over-running Danes lay buried in her owne ashes the space of two hundred yeers upon whose ruines at length Rufus set his compassionate eye and built there the Castle planting a Colony of Flemings to secure the Coasts from the Scots but upon better advisement removed them into Wales After him Henry his brother and successour ordained this Citie for an Episcopall See whose site is placed in the degree of Longitude from the first West part 17. and 2. scruples and the Pole thence elevated from the degree of Latitude 55. and 56. scruples 8 West from hence at Burgh upon the sand was the fatall end of our famous Monarch King Edward the First who there leaving his Warres unfinished against Scotland left his troubles and soone missed life to his untimely and soone lamented death 9 And at Salkelds upon the River Eden a Monument of seventie seven stones each of them ten foot high above ground and one of them at the entrance fifteene as a Trophie of Victory was erected These are by the By-dwellers called Long Megge and her Daughters 10 This County as it stood in the fronts of assaults so was it strengthned with 25. Castles and preserved with the prayers as then was thought of the Votaries in the houses erected at Carlile Lenecoft Wetherall Holme Daker and Saint Bees These with others were dissolved by King Henry the eight and their revenewes shadowed under his Crowne but the Province being freed from charge of subsidie is not therefore divided into Hundreds in the Parliament Rowles whence we have taken the divisions of the rest onely this is observed that therein are seated nine Market-Townes fiftie eight Parish-Churches besides many other Chappels of ease CUMBERLAND AND THE ANCIENT CITIE CARLILE DESCRIBED WITH MANY MEMORABLE AN TIQVITIES THEREIN FOUND OBSERVED A TABLE of all the Towns in Cumberland A Acton Aglionby Aldby Alhollowes Alne Flu. Alme Allonby Alonby Alwarby Ancautre Kirk Ander Anstable Arladon Armanthwat castle Armanthwat Armebath Artruth Askerton castle Aspatre Austermore B Kirk Banton Little Banton Bardsey hall Barrenwood Parke Basmthauate Beamont S. Bees head S. Bees Bekermond Bew-castle Birtby Black-band Black-hall Blek-hall Blencongey Blenge Flu. Blenkerne Blynroser Blenrake Bodell Bolton Borrodale Boulnesse Bowtell Brakenthwar Braken hill BRAMPTON Brathwate Brathwate S. Brides Bridgeham Bridekirk Brisco Brodwater Bronelston Brounrig Brumfeild Bucknes Burds wold Burgh kirke Burnes Bustwath hill C Cambek Flu. Kirk Cambok Cammerton Cander Canda Flu. Cannonby Cardew Cardronok Carlton Carleton Carleton CARLILE Castle
the Land-lords prey till King Malcolme enacted that half a marked should be paid for redemption The residence of those fore-mentioned Kings was chiefly in Ila Bunals and Iona now Columbkill where as Donald Munro who travelled thorow these Ilands reporteth are three Tombes having the severall Inscriptions of the Kings of Scotland of Ireland and of Norway 19 Among these Westerne Ilands the Hebrides Skie Mula Ila and Arran are the greatest All of them plentifull of Corne Woods Salmons and Herrings as others of Conies Deere Horses and Sheepe where in some they are wilde and in others without any owners but the people uncivill and lacking Religion they rather live rudely in state of necessitie then as Lords of these portions which God hath allotted them and with a sufferable ease ignorant of ambition enjoy those contentments which some others though they no great summe doe more laboriously attaine unto by the Precepts of Philosophy for feeding themselves with competencie without any excesse they returne all the overplus unto their Lords as doe the Inhabitants of Hirta and Rona but alas Religion not knowne among them these penurious vertues are rather the curses of Cham then the followings of Christ who forbids us to be too carefull for the morrow 20 The Iles of Orkenay upon the North of Scotland lying in a most raging and tempestuous Sea are about three and thirtie in number whereof thirteene are inhabited and the other replenished with Cattle in these are no venemous Serpents nor other ugly vermine the aire sharpe and healthfull and the soyle apt to beare onely Oates and Barley but not a sticke of wood among these Pomonia is the greatest accounted and called the Maine-land affording sixe Minerals of Lead and Tinne and in her chiefe Towne a Bishops See wherein are seated twelve Parish-Churches one of them very Magnificent for so remote a Countrey 21 Of all the Romanes Iulius Agricola first discovered the Orkenayes yea and subdued them if we will beleeve Tacitus but Pomponius Mela that wrote thirtie yeers before him doth mention them and Invenal in Hadrians time after him tels us the Romanes had wonne them and lastly Claudian nameth Saxons that were slaine in them and so doth Ninius name Octha and Ebissus Saxon Commanders who in their roving Pinnaces wasted the Orkenayes These Ilands Donald Bune the usurper of the Scottish Crowne gave to the King of Norway for his assistance and by the Norwegians were they held the space of an hundred and sixtie yeers untill that Alexander the third King of Scotland with sword and composition got them from Magnus the fourth King of Norway which afterward King Haquin confirmed unto King Robert Bruce but lastly Christian the first King of Norway and Denmarke utterly renounced all his right to those Ilands when he gave his Daughter in marriage unto King Iames the third which deed was further ratified by the Pope who openeth the way to the possession of Kingdoms with his own key 22 More North and further then this Chart could well expresse lye the Isles of Shetland of some thought to be Thule and by the Commenter upon Horace the Fortunate Iland where as Tzetzes fabuleth the souls of good men are ferryed into those Elizian fields that ever grow greene and whence Iulius Caesar could hardly be drawne as Muretus hath written but their fictions intended onely that the vertâ—â—â—â—s souls of the dead passed the uttermost bounds of earthly abode and attained to an over-pleasing repose and ever-flourishing happinesse which whether they borrowed from the description of Paradise taken both for a faire Garden and the souls happie rest I cannot define but sure they would not have made those fields alwayes greene if they had seene how they lye ever covered with Ice and Snow being in the 36. degree of Latitude as Ptolemie hath placed it where for the most part is a continuall Winter but for proofe that this was the Thule besides Ptolemies Positure Saxo Grammaticus betwixt Norway and Scotland hath placed it and Solinuâ— two dayes sayling from the point of Caledonia and Tacitus saith that the Romanes kenned Thule afarre off as they sayled about Britaine by the Orcades and lastly Mela maketh it to face Berge a Citie in Norway THE FOVRTH BOOKE Containing THE KINGDOME OF IRELAND WITH AN EXACT CHOROGRAPHICALL DIMENSION OF THE PROVINCES THEREIN CONTAINED AND THOSE AGAINE DIVIDED INTO THEIR SEVERALL COVNTIES TOGETHER With a compendious Description of that NATION and ILANDS COMMODITIES BY IOHN SPEED LONDON Printed by Iohn Legatt for William Humble 1646. Cum Privilegio THE PARTICVLAR COVNTIES IN THE FOVRE SEVERALL PROVINCES OF IRELAND AS NOW THEY ARE DIVIDED AND LIMITED MOVNSTER Limmerick Kery Corke Waterford Desmond Holy Crosse in Typperary LEINSTER East Meath West Meath Kilkenny Caterlough Queenes Countie Kings Countie Kildare Weshford Dubline CONNAVGHT Clare or Towmund Gallaway Maio. Slego Letrim Roscoman VLSTER Dunghall or Tyr-connell Tyrone-upper Tyrone-nether Farmanagh Cavon Monaghan Colran Antrim Doun Armagh Lough DIEV ET MON DROIT ✚ HONI ✚ SOIT ✚ QVI MAL ✚ Y ✚ PENSE ✚ IRELAND AS IT VVAS AND IS INHABITED THE SITE AND COMMODITIES OF THE 1LAND DESCRIBED AND DECLARED THE Traditions of time have delivered unto us divers names whereby this famous Island is recorded to have been called yet none of more faire probabilitie then that of Orpheus Aristotle and Claudian by whom it is named Ierna by Iuvenall and Mela called Inverna by Diodorus Siculus Iris by Martian of Heraclea Ioyepnia by Eustachius Oyernia and Bernia by the native Inhabitants Erya by the Britaines Yuerdon the Welsh-bards in their Ballads Triuolas Totidanan and Banno and by the English Ireland But from whence these diversities were derived arise many opinions Doubtlesse it is that Hibernia Inverna and Overnia came from Ierna spoken of by Orpheus and Aristotle and the same Ierna as also Iris Iuerdhon and Ireland and Erin the terme that the Inhabitants now use From this Erin therefore a word proper to the Nation the originall is most likely to be deduced 2 Some derive Hibernia from Hiberno tempore that is from the Winter season some from Hiberus a Spaniard some from a Duke named Irnalph some againe from the ancient River Iberus and some from Hiere an Irish word which signifieth the West or a westerne coast whence Erin may also seeme to fetch the derivation for it lyeth furthest Westward of any Region in all Europe As also for that the River running in the most remote West part of this Iland is in Ptolemy called Iernus like as the furthest western Promontory in Spaine from whence our Irish men came is by Strabo called Ierne and the River next unto it by Mela Ierna yea and Spaine it selfe for the Westerne situation is called Hesperia the West-Cape of Africke Hesperium and in Germany Westrich and Westphanlen from their position have their names Postelius a man that rather followed his owne fancy then the judgement of others fetcheth the
A PROSPECT OF THE MOST FAMOUS Parts of the World VIZ. ASIA 3 AFFRICA 5 EVROPE 7 AMERICA 9 WITH These Kingdomes therein contained Grecia 11 Roman Empire 13 Germanie 15 Bohemia 17 France 19 Belgia 21 Spaine 23 Italie 25 Hungarie 27 Denmarke 29 Poland 31 Persia 33 Turkish Empire 35 Kingdome of China 37 Tartaria 39 Sommer Ilands 41 Civill Warres in England Wales and Ireland You shall find placed in the beginning of the second Book marked with these *** and 5 TOGETHER VVith all the Provinces Counties and Shires contained in that large THEATOR of Great BRITTAINES Empire Performed BY JOHN SPEED LONDON Printed by Iohn Legatt for William Humble and are to be sold at his Shop in Popes-head Pallace 1646. ¶ The generall Description of the World HEaven was too long a reach for man to recover at one steppe And therefore God first placed him upon the earth that he might for a time contemplate upon his inferiour workes magnifie in them his Creator and receive here a hope of a fuller blisse which by degrees he should at last enjoy in his place of rest For this end was the lower world created in the beginning out of a rude masse which before had no forme And that it might be made habitable the Lord separated the dry land from the waters upon the third day Yet so as still they make but one Globe whose Center is the same with the middle world and is the point and rest as it were of all heavie bodies which naturally apply themselves to it and there are supported by their owne weight and equall poyze 2 It hath seemed incredible to such as measure the wonders of God by mans wisdome that this massie part of the world should subsist by it selfe not borne up by any outward prop incompast onely with subtile and fleeting ayre such as can neither helpe to sustaine nor resist the fall could the earth be moved from her due place But the wonder will cease if we remember that the Lord sitteth upon the circle of the earth Isa. 40. He set it upon her foundations so that it shall never move He covered it with the deepe as with a Garment The waters would stand above the mountains but at his rebuke they fled Yet he set them a bound which they should not passe Psal. 104. 3 Thus ordered by divine providence the Earth and Sea compose themselves into a Sphericall figure as is here described And is caused by the proper inclination of each part which being heavie fals from every point of the circumference and claps about the center there settles as neer as it may towards his place of rest We may illustrate both the figure and situation by a familiar similitude to an ingenious apprehension Suppose we a knot to be knit in the midst of a cord that hath many ends and those to be delivered to sundry men of equall strength to be drawne severall waies round from every part above and below and on each side questionlesse whilest every man drawes in the boes of the knots it must needs become round and whilst they continue to pluck with equall strength it must rest immoveable in the middle betwixt them since every strength that would destroy hath a strength equall to resist it So it is in the bosome of the earth where every part meets upon equall priviledges of nature nor can any passe farther then the center to destroy this compacted figure for it must meet there with a body that will oppose it Or if not yet could it not passe since every motion from the middle were to ascend which Nature will not permit in a body of weight as the earth is 4 Now though in a Sphere every crosse line which way soever drawne if it runne through the middle must needs be of equall quantity and therefore admits no difference of length or bâ—edth yet the Geographers for their purpose have conceived and but conceived a Longitude and Latitude upon the earth The Longitude they reckon from the first Meridian in the Azores and so Eastward round number the degrees upon the Aequator The Latitude from the Aequator to each Pole and number the degrees upon the outward Meridionall circle This inkling may suffice to instruct the ignorant in the search of any place that shall be hereafter mentioned in my Discourse 5 The compasse of the whole is cast by our latest and most learned to be 216000. English miles which though none ever yet so paced as to measure them by the foote yet let not the ignorant reject this account since the rule by which they are led cannot faile For we see by continuall experience that the Sunne for every degree in the Heavens gaines sixtie miles upon earth towards his circuit round and after 360. degrees returneth to the same point in respect of us as before it was Repeat the number of sixtie so oft and you will finde the account just And so by proportion of the Circumference to the Diameter which is triplu sesqui septima the same which 22. hath to 7. we may judge like wise of the earths thicknesse to the Center The whole Diameter must by rule be somewhat lesser then a third part of the circle that in proportion to 216000. will be 6872. halfe the number will reach the middle of the world and that is 3436. In this report both of the quantitie and forme of the earth we must not require such exactnesse as cannot vary a hairs bredth for we see that the mountains of the earth and often times the waves of the Sea make the superficies unequall It will be sufficient if there be no difference sensible to be reckoned in so great a balke For let us rudely hew a ball out of a rough stone still it is a ball though not so smooth as one of Crystall Or suffer a mote to fall upon a Sphaere of glasse it changeth not its figure farre lesse are the mountaines which we see in respect of the whole lumpe For other rules or termes Geographicall I referre thee to a peculiar tract that will afford me more roome and time 6 When the earth and sea were thus prepared with a due figure a just quantitie and convenient seate both in respect of the heavens and themselves Nature began at command of the most High to use her art and to make it a fit dwelling place for the image of God for so was man created and so indeed was the earth no other then the picture of heaven The ground brought forth her plants and fruits the skies were filled with the fowle of the ayre the waters yeelded their fish and the field their cattle No sooner his house was thus furnisht but man enters upon his possessions the sixth day And that shall be our tract to find out the worlds first Inhabitants where it was peopled in the beginning and how it was over-spread with Countries and Nations as now it is 7 In the first age there was little need of
may be dispatcht in a few words The Inhabitants are not many in either and those barbarous in the Terra Magellanica they goe naked In the land Del Feugo there is much smoake In Psittaâ—â—rum Region there are great â—â—â—rats In Beach gold In Malâ—â—â— spices 25 Of the rest severally I shall not need here to inlarge my Discourse since the particular Map of every Region may justly challenge it as their proper right and will be I hope very shortly extant for my Reader to peruse ¶ The Description of ASIA THE method propounded in our generall description of the World gives Asia the prerogative as well for worth as time Europâ— shall not want her due in her due place It will suffice her if she be at this day most famous for the acts of men and so it is allowed by most But in Asia did God himselfe speak his miraculous work of the Creation There was the Church first collected there was the Saviour of the world born Crucified and raised again indeed the greatest part of Divine History was there written and acted And if we should as well compare her to the rest in that earthly glory of Kingdoms Empires and Nations which sounds fairest to mans sense she would still keep her ranke For was not the first Monarchs and Monarchies of the world in Assyria Persia Babylonia Media Did not the first people of the world receive their being in Mesopotamia And had not the severall tongues of the world their originall in Babylonia These are parts of Asia and were in the first ages blest with Gods owne holy presence Exod. 3. and the footing of Angels Exod. 14. however now it is left for her Infidelity to the punishment of a Propheticall curse that long before past upon her and is delivered up into the hands of Turks and Nations that blaspheme their Creator and therefore doth not flourish in that height as heretofore Consider that Gods hand is now upon her and the rest will follow without much wonder 2 In respect of both Europe Africa it is situated East-ward But if we compare it to the Aequator it lieth almost wholly in the Northerne Hemisphaere I need except none of the maine Continent onely a few Ilands which are as it were retainers to Asia and lie partly Southward beyond the line It is divided on the West from Europe by the River Tanais Pontus Euxinus and part of the Mediterraneum Sea From Africa by that Pathmos which divides the Red Sea from the Mediterraneum and is about 72. miles long On the other three sides it is begirt with the vast Ocean which in the East is called Pontus River on the North Marc Scythicum the Tartarian Sea and in the South the Indian Sea Through the middle runs the Mount Taurus at full length with the whole Continent of Asia and divides it toward the North and South into Asiam Exteriorem and Interiorem with so many windings that the length is reckoned by Gnadus to be 580â—0 stadia by Maginus 45000. stadia and that is 5625. Italian miles those of our own Nation account it 6250. English miles The bredtâ— as Strabo reports it is in most places 3000. stadia as our own Geographers 375. miles From the North-shore commeth the Mountaine Imaus directly South almost and divideth it toward the East and West into Scythia intra Imaum and Scythia extra Imaum By these bounds the length is set to be 5200. and the bredth 4560. miles 3 Now adde together that this Region was at first the Paradise of the world and indeed still enjoyeth a fertile soyle and temperate ayre and that it exceeds in compasse the two other parts of the old world to which she was the Mistresse for Arts and Sciences yet it is not at this day so well peopled in proportion as this little Europe which came after many hundred yeares For this we need search no farther cause then Gods just anger yet hath he not exercised upon her onâ—ly by miraculous and immediate punishment from heaven but hath suffered as it were her own creatures over which at first man had the rule to turn head upon their Lords and possesse their habitation For it is so ever-run with wild beasts and cruell Serpents that in many places they live not without much danger 4 In this though the Nation suffer for their monstrous irreligion yet the earth which did not offend reserves her place and abounds with many excellent Commodities not else-where to be had Myrrhe Frankincense Cinnamon Cloves Nutmegs Mace Pepper Muske Iewels of great esteeme and Minerals of all sorts it breeds Elephants Camels and many other beasts Serpents Fowles wilde and tame and some have added such monstrous shapes of men as passe all beliefe 5 And thus from the generall view of Asia we will glance upon her severall Regions Kingdomes and Provinces as it hath beene heretofore divided In this we finde difference of Authours that follow their severall placita all perhaps true enough in their owne sense though not alike if they be compared These we will not so much as name but insist upon one that may best fit my short Description Her parts are Asia the lesse and Asia the greater and the Ilands neer about 6 Aesâ—a the lesse iâ— thâ—â— th 〈…〉 Europâ—â— and began East-ward from thence it was called by the Geographers there residing by a speciall name Anatolia corruptly Natolia 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 On the West therefore and toward the North is Greece full West is the Archipelagius on the East is the River Euphrates on the North the Pontus Euxinus and on the South the Mediterraneum It is included betwixt the Meridians of the 51. degree of Longitude and the 72. so Maginus and in Latitude it is seated almost betwixt the same parallels with Italy 7 A Countrey it was once of singular fertilitie exceeding rich in fruits pasture auratisquo omnibus and indeed all things else that either mans necessitie commoditie or pleasure could require It was mother to many of our learned Ancients The Dorica Ionica and Aeolica Dialects of the Greeke Tongue had here their originals It was the seat of the Troiane Kingdome and many other Nations famous in Histories as well Christians as Ethnicks though now there remaines no face of so excellent a Region Cyrus first began the spoyle then the Macedonians and Alexanders Captaines after them the Romanes and last of all the Turks miserably rent in pieces and have left the ruines to shew of foure thousand Townes and Cities The residue have lost both their names and memorie of their Predecessors And the people are fallen from the knowledge industrie and religion of their Fore-fathers For before Christ when they were at worst that Histories report of them they were for the morst part learned and laborious in ordering of their soyle to the best advantage Afterward they became good Christians for with them were the seven Churches which Saint Iohn mentioneth in the Apocalyps Now
Horses as men and women of excellent feature For the studie of Arts for sinceritie in Religion and what ever else God hath pleased to blesse his Church with from the beginning 6 She wants nothing but what she may well spare wilde Beasts which cause Deserts in the parts where they breed hot Spices which fit not our temper and rather corrupt our manners then mend our dyet precious jewels and the like which have brought in a degree of vaine and uselesse pride not knowne before by our Predecessors yet too of gold silver and other commodious metals she hath her portion And in briefe is of a very prosperous temper yet of so strange varietie that it is admirable to thinke that there is no place in this quarter but is fit for any man to live in Insomuch as every corner is inhabited as is confirmed by our later Travellers though heretofore it hath been questioned by reason of the extreame cold toward the Pole This in generall 7 In her Division we will beginne from her Westerne parts that lye towards the first Meridian of Longitude and so on till we come to her Easterne limits which joyns her to Asia The order is 1 Spaine 2 France 3 Belgia 4 Germany 5 Italie 6 Denmarke 7 Hungarie 8 Polonie 9 Slavonia 10 Greece 11 Dacia 12 Norwegia 13 Suevia 14 Muscovia 8 Every least Region of Europe merits a peculiar Description at large and shal in its turn partake of my pains such as it is In the meane time I will here instruct my Reader in the generall knowledge of each and direct him principally to their situation that be may with ease find their propinquitie and distance in respect of each other which cannot be so aptly exprest in their severall Maps nor so easily scanned as in this which presents to his eye all at one view 9 Spaine is the first and the amplest Region of Europe For in bredth it numbreth 10000. stadia saith Appianus and little lesse as it seemeth in length The compasse is reckoned by us to be 1890. English miles It is begirt on every side with Seas unlesse on the Easterne and there it is joyned to France by a kinde of Isthmus when the Pyrenaean Mountaines crosse from one Sea to the other and set the limits to both Kingdomes On the West it is bounded with the Atlantick Ocean on the North with the Cantabrick and on the South with the fretum Herculeum Southeast with the Mediterraneum Till within this 800. yeares it continued mangled and broken by many turnes of Fortune Since it hath felt varietie enough now it is wholly subject to one Monarch though it yet carry the name of three Kingdomes Aragon Castile and Portugall The Land yeelds all sorts of Wines Sugar Fruits Graine Oyles Metals especially Gold and Silver It is fertile enough for the Inhabitants For indeed they are not many nor have they so great Cities as there are in other Regions in Europe Besides the conditions of those for the most part are base The meanest proud the best superstitious and hypocrites most of them lascivious Give them their owne they are good Souldiers not so much for their valour in performing as patience to endure labours hunger thirst and by this means oft-times weary out an enemy rather then conquer him 10 France the second Region of Europe beginneth from the West at the Pyrenean Mountaines and is bounded on the East with Germany on the North with our English Seas and South-ward with the MediterraneuÌ„ South-east with the Alpes which divide it from Italie It was once tributarie to Rome as most of these parts besides and had its division into Provinces as they pleased Now the chiefe are Loraigne Burgundie Savoy and these have their free Princes the rest are Normanie Brittanie Berry Aquitane Picardie Poictou Languedock Aniow Gascoine Provenue Compagne and many more The Countrey is very fruitfull and cals all her neighbouring Nations to her for Traffique Their speciall Commodities are Wine Corne and Salt Well peopled and hath very many illustrious Cities But the Inhabitants are naturally light in their carriage almost Counter-point to the Spaniard yet of great fame both in learning and warres Commended by all strangers for compleat Courtship 11 Belgia hath France on the South on the North Denmarke on the East Germany and the maine Ocean on the West It is knowne best with us by the name of Low Countries or Netherlands The compasse of it is about a thousand miles It is divided into 17. Provinces And of these foure are Dukedomes seven Earledomes five Baronies and one Marqueship The Dukedomes are 1 Brabant and in this is Autwerp 2 Luicke 3 Lutzenburg here stands the vast Forrest of Ardenna 4 Gelderland The Earledomes 1 Flanders 2 Artois 3 Hainolt 4 Holland 5 Zealand 6 Zutphen 7 and Hamme The Baronies 1 Freizland 2 Vltrecke 3 Mechlin 4 Overissell 5 Groveling The Marqueship is that of the holy Empire The Land is good and affordeth great store of Butter Cheese and breeds Oxen of incredible bignesse and weight The people too are very industrious and excellent Mechanicks The men commonly are of a goodly portraiture yet of more same for their warres then their valour but are forced to maintain their liberty by the Sword good Sea-men indeed and in that they bear some sway Their Governours are called the States of the Low-Countries The Generall of their Forces is the Prince of Orange 12 Germany lyeth Eastward from Belgia and on her owne East is bounded with Hungarie and Polonia and the River Vistula on the North with the Germane Ocean and on the South with the Alpes that divide her from Italy In the middle is situaâ—ed the Kingdom of Bohemia compassed with the Sylva Hyrcinia and in this stands Prage where the Emperour commonly keepes his Court. And comprehends many Provinces of note Saxony Brandenberge Pomerania Bavaria Sleâ—ia Franconia Austria Helvetia East-Friezland Westphalia Cleveland Alsatia EVROP and the cheife Cities contaned therin described with the habits of most Kingdoms now in vse By Io Speed 〈…〉 1626. Brunswicke and Hassia It hath now the name of the Empire as once Rome had but it comes farre short of her in glory The right to it descends not by succession but by choyce of six Electors Arch-bishops of Triers Mâ—nts and Cullen Count Palatine of Rhene Duke of Saxonie and Marquesse Brandenberge In case of equality the King of Bohemia hath a suffrage which carries it It is a rich Countrey in Corne Wine Fruits Mines and hath in it healthfull Bathes The people warlike and ingenious for the invention of many usefull implements 13 Italy hath Germany on the North divided by the Alpes on the South the Mediterraneum on the East the Adriatique Sea and on the West Marc Tyrrenum In length it is 1010. miles and in the broadest place 420. It was once intirely one Now it is divided into many States and Provinces The chiefe are the Kingdome of Naples the Territorie of Rome Lumbardy
hardened like marble It is a rich Countrey as wel for gold as other commodities of worth The Rivers are fed with Snow that fals from the tops of high mountains The people are of large stature and very valiant The chiefe City is Saint Iames where a Colony of Spaniards keep hold And thus we are travelled from the Basis to the very Pyris at the South America The utmost point of it is called Caput victoria from Magellanus Ship The rest must be performed by Sea Our best course will be from the East Atlantick Ocean round by the Magellanick Straights into the Pacifick Sea For within this compasse lyeth all the Ilands that belong to this new World and those were my second part in the generall division of the whole Hemisphere 28 The Ilands of America in the Atlantick Ocean are 1 Margarita not farre from Castella del oro 〈◊〉 very barren in provision for victuals but exceeds in plenty of precious stones of the greatest value And so doth her neighbour 2 Cubagna 3 Trinidado stored with Tobacco 4 Bacalaes over against Terra Laboratoris 5 Boriquen Northward from Guiana Her principall Cities are St. Iolas and Port Rico ruined by our Earle of Cumberland 1â—97 6 Iamaica spoyled by the Spaniards cruelty of most of her Natives Insomuch that the mothers strangled their babes in their wombe to prevent their servitude under so hard a Master as the Spanish Governour 7 Laba a rich I le In this there is a Bishops Sea called St. Ingo 8 Lucaiae insulae in number 4â—0 and is best commended for the beauty of her women 9 Barmudae many in number discovered by Sir Thomas Summâ—rs and thence have the name of Summer Islands possest by a plantation of English and agreeth well with their temper â—0 Hispaniola or Haitie the first that was described by Columbus in the beginning of his attempt An excellent Iland for temper of ayre fertilitie of soyle rich Mines Amber Suger and Roots medicinall One of the chiefe Townes in Domingo ransackt by Sir Francis Drake 1585. The rest are St. Isabella St. Thome St. Iolius c. 11 â—here are a rank of Ilands neer the Basis of the South America that are called Insulae Caralum or Canibalorum part of them are Canibals and wild people yet they yeeld commodities especially the Guiacum or lignum Sanctum 19 The Ilands of America on the West in the Pacifick Sea are not many of much account 1 The chiefe is Califormia an Iland of about 500. leagues from the North Cape Mendocino to the South S. Lucas which enters a little within the Tropick of Cancer 2 Insulae Salomonis supposed by some to be the Land of Ophir 3 Insulae Latronum named from the Natives theft who stole Magellanus Cockboat when he first entred it The Description of GRAECIA GREECE is divided from Italy but by a short cut of the Adriaticke sea Each is so placed in Contra-view of the other as if she were ordered to overlooke her neighbours actions And so indeed there hath beene continually a mutuall emulation betwixt the two flourishing Nations which have either in turnes possest or at once divided the Empire of our Christian world 2 How ever now she lieth dejected and groanes under a miserable servitude yet once she had as well the preheminence of Rome in glory as the precedence in time For to say truth she was the wisest of any people that were not inlightned with the knowledge of that great mystery she set a patterne for government to all her succeeding ages and in briefe she was the mistresse almost of all Sciences some there are which in a strict account will accept none but the Mathematikes And yet too though those without doubt owe their being to the Chaldeans and Aegyptians sure I am that even in them she bred some of the most famous Artists that ever the world had Euclide may be my proofe In Philosophie Socrates Plato and our great Aristotle In Oratory Demosthenes Aeschines and Isocrates In Historiographic Xenophon Thucidides Plutarch and Herodotus In Poesie Hesiod Homer Sophocles and Aristophanes In State-policy the wisest Solon of Athens and Lycurgus of Lacedemonia In Militarie affaires Themistocles Miltiades and the great Alexander and infinite others which had all past their times and Greece almost sunke in her luster before the name of Rome was heard of almost in her Territories 3 She was at first but a small parcell of this quarter till by her prowesse she grew on upon her neighbouring Countries and enlarged her dominions through all Macedonia Peloponnesus Epirus the Aegean Ilands and Thrace and besides sent forth Colonies into other parts as well of Asia and Africa as of Europe whereof some retaine the Greeke names to this day Her selfe enjoyed the liberty for a long time which the first Inhabitants tooke to themselves and felt not the burden of a tributary nation till the time of the Persian Cyrus He first brought her under After him Xerxâ—s and other of the Kings of Persia which held it till it was recovered by Philip King of Macedonia and from him it fell to Alexander the great who first tooke up his Greeke Monarchie and at his death in the division delivered this with the rest to his successors in the Kingdome of Macedonia and so it continued untill their last Perseus in whose time it fell into the power of the Romans 4 But when that Empire too had its fate to be severed by Constantine the great into the East and West the Greeks again put in for a part and were for a time rulers of the East till they were successively over-run by the Goths Bulgarians Saracens and Turks under whom to this day the poore wretches suffer continuall persecution for the name of Christ and are scarce permitted by that great Tyrant meanes of learning to know the Name for which they suffer 5 This Religion was first called Helles from Hello the sonne of Deucalion and Pyrrha and in after-times tooke the name of Graecia from Graecus the sonne of Cecrops and King then of that part onely which was called Attica For when there were many States which were ordered by their peculiar Princes But when once they were all joyned into a Monarchie the whole retained the name of that part which was accounted most famous and the Inhabitants in their stories generally called Graecians though sometimes by the like Synecdoche Achaei Achivi Argivi Danai Delopes Dores Dryopes Hellenes Iones Myrmidones and Pelasgi 6 The bounds of Greece have beene severally set as her government hath beene either enlarged by her owne valour or impaired by a forraine enemy But as she is now taken by Geographers her marke on the East is the Aegean Sea on the West the Adriaticke which severs her from Italy on the North the Mountaine Haemus which is reported though falsly to be of such heighth that from the toppe a man may descrie Seas foure severall wayes and on the South the Mediterranean Ionium Seas 7
The Region thus limited was once as fertile pleasant and rich as any part of the whole Continent And by reason of her plenteous Rivers and commodious accesse for Shippes from almost all Coasts she could want no meanes to export her own overplus or import forraine merchandize from all parts of the knowne world If at this day it appeares not in that luster no marvaile Impius haec tam culta novalia miles habebat Barbarus has segetes 8 And besides the base misusage of the mis-beleeving Turke the very Natives themselves are fallen from the noble disposition of their predecessors into an incredible sottishnesse and those which before reckoned the rest of the earth Barbarous in comparison to their polite Common-wealth are now themselves sunk below the envie of the meanest Nation and become the most miserable object of pity living upon the earth Indeed they may hardly be said to live for that they take no farther care then barely to live They are lazy beyond beliefe and ignorant almost beyond recovery for they have now no means to bring their children either to learning or manners Not an Academie in all Greece Their carriage generally uncivill their feasts riotous and their mirth debaucht Their Wives are well favoured and so indeed they must be for they use them no longer as their wives then they continue to their liking when they once fade they are put to the house-drudgerie Their language is the same as heretofore but rudely corrupted though as Maginus reports it differs not so much as the Italian from the pure Latine The have no habite almost proper but those which serve the Turke weare their fashion the rest which are under the Venetian observe them in their apparell for they are slaves to both in their whole course 9 Yet they retaine still a shew of the Christian Religion which was here first settled by Timothie to whom Saint Paul wrote two Epistles and was after in the Primitive times professed by divers learned and reverend Divines of their own Nation which are with us received as Authentike Fathers of the Church Saint Chrysostome Basile the Gregories Nisene and Nazianzâ—n were all Grecians The government Ecclesiasticall is in power of foure Patriarkes 1 Of Constantinople and his extends over all Greece Moscovie Sclavonia Dacia part of Poland and all the Ilands of the Adriatike and Aegevn Seas 2 Of Alexandria and his over Aegypt and Arabia 3 Of Ierusalem and his over the Greekes in Palestine 4 Of Antioch and his over Syria Armenia and Cilicia 10 The people of this Countrey were heretofore distinguished by their principall dialects And those were the Attike Ionike Dorike and Aâ—olike A fift there was which was called a mixt or common dialect Each differed from other no more then we doe from our selves in severall parts of our Kingdome But this division will hardly reach the limits which bounds Greece according to our description we will adhere rather to that of our moderne Geographers which reckon to Greece sixe Provinces 1 Thrace 2 Macedonia 3 Albania 4 Epirus 5 Achaia 6 Peloponnesus And 7 the Ilands Eλλαs GREECE Reuised by Iohn Speed and are to be sold by Geo Humble 1626 Revised by Iohn Speed and are to be sold by Geo Humble 1626 12 Part of this Nation was heretofore perswaded that their ancestors did not at all die neither should they but passe onely out of this world into another to their supposed god Zalmoxis once a Scholler of Pythagoras who when he had perswaded them unto this Religion seemed wonderfully to vanish out of their sight and appeared not any more but left them fully possest that he was the Deity which must after a time entertaine them And this they expected with that great joy that as oft as one died in stead of mourning they set forth games and feasts to congratulate his freedome from the troubles of this earthly condition and the wife onely whom he loved best for they had many was thought worthy to be killed by her best friends at her husbands grave that she might beare him company in the other world the rest bewailed their neglect and the residue of their life was to them as a disgrace When a child was borne neighbours were called to bemone his entrance into a multitude of calamities and in course they reckoned up what he was to passe before he could go to their god Zalmoxis for they acknowledged no other but blasphemed and shot arrowes against the heavens as oft as they heard it thunder 13 Their Kings saith Quadus are chose by suffrage and those especially which are best knowne to be most milde not young nor yet a father of any children for they will not by any meanes admit that their government should become hereditary If the Prince himselfe offend he shall not escape their laws even to death yet no man may set a hand to his execution but by a common desertion he is allowed no necessaries to live and therefore must needs die Here once raigned Polymnestor which murdered Pryam's younger sonne Polydorus And Tereus and Diomedes c. 14 This Province is now called Romenia and takes that name from her chiefe City Constantinopolis or Roma nova heretofore Bizantium of great fame from her first building and that sixe hundred threescore and three yeares before the Incarnation her founder Pausanias a Lacedemonian She stands so commodiously and commands the Euxine Sea the Propontis Hellespont that there can hardly be any passage to or fro betwixt Europe and Asia in those parts without her leave And likely enough that for this cause Constantine the Great when he divided the Empire chose this for his Easterne seat and in the yeare three hundred fifteene enlarged it with magnificent buildings and deckt her in the apparrell of old Rome from whence he translated hither many ancient and costly monuments and faine would have removed her name but that his subjects out of their endeared affection to their Prince would heare no other then Constantinopolis the Citie of Constantine It is in compasse eighteene miles containes commonly seventie thousand Inhabitants though almost every third yeare she be visited with a great Pestilence The other eminent Cities of Thrace are Abdera Nicopolis Philopolis Hadrianopolis Traianopolis Phinopolis Pemithus c. The Chersonesus over against Troas in Asia is called Saint George his Arme and in it stands Sestos where the love passed betwixt Leander and Hero 15 Macedonia is on the West of Thrace East of Albania North of Epirus and Achaia and South of Misia superior It had this name from Macedo grand-child to Deucalion as Solinus gives him The land is fertile and pleasant rich with mines of gold and silver and the qualities of the Inhabitants were heretofore answerable Their disposition noble and free their lawes good and those their owne their attempts great and their Kings valiant and victorious The most renowned were Philip and the greatest one that ever the world knew Alexander his son
which conquered the world and set here the throne of the third Empire 16 There are many under-Provinces in Macedonia The principall is Thessalia and here stands Triaeca the Bishops Sea of Heliodorus Authour of that excellent fiction of Theagines and Cariclaea though he were too much wedded to a youthfull fable when he chose rather to forgoe his charge then disavow his worke And here likewise is the Pharsalis famous for the great Battell betwixt Caesar and Pompey The other Provinces are Aemathia Pieria Pelasgia Eshotis Phthiotis which yeeld matter for many of their stories and are famous for divers hills and Rivers often mentioned in our ancient Poets The chiefe are Olympus Pelion and Ossa with their delicious valley Tempe Pindus Nymphaus Athos c. The Rivers Axius and Erigonius The chiefe Citie in the whole Region was in Augustus his time Thessalonica now Salonike comparable they say in state and merchandize to Naples in Italy 17 Albania is on the West of Macedonia and East of the Adriaticke Sea North of Epirus and South of Sclavonia Her chiefe Cities Albanopolis and Duractinum heretofore called Epidammum and Croya The whole Countrey was inwaded by Amurath and recovered by George Castriot or Scanderbeg the terriblest enemy that ever the Turk had 18 Epirus in her name carries no more then a firme land and is a part as most esteeme it of Albania but indeed lies some what more Southward then Albania propria on the East she is divided from Achaia by the River Achelous and on the West is bounded with Montes Acroceraunii on the South with the Ionian Sea It was of old divided into Chaonia which tooke her name from Chaon the brother of Helenus and Acarnania which is now called Graecia the lesse The Countrey was fertile and populous but at this day lyes waste and breeds better Cattell then men especially Buls Sheepe and Dogges of wonderfull bignesse among the rest extraordinary Mares which from thence were called Epiroticae It was the Kingdome of Pyâ—rhus and of late yeares was governed by George Castriot 19 Achaiae is upon the South of Thessalia East of the River Achelâ—us West of the Aegean Sea and North of Peloponnesus It containes many famous Provinces the chiefe are 1 Attica and her prime Citie was Athens now Setines she had her first name from Minerva whom they honoured as their peculiar goddesse as being at that time accounted the best learned among the Heathens and excelled as well in martiall affaires In a word they came short to none in wealth State-policie and what else might make a people happy above expression so Plinie sets her forth The second Province is Doris a tract neere Pernassus Mount and mother to the most elegant Greeke Dialect 3 Aetolia and in this the City Calydon 4 Locris and Regio Opuntiorum her chiefe Citie Naupactus and the famous Lepanto 5 Phocis which can glory in nothing more then the Citie Delphi where the Oracle of Apollo gave answer for many yeares to the silly Idolaters 6 Beotia and in this stood Thebes 7 Megaris her principall Citie Megara and from hence was the Secta Megarica of which Euclide was chiefe 20 Peloponnesus is a peninsula on the South of Graecia and joyned to the rest by an Isthmus which is not above five miles in bredth from one Sea to the other in so much that it hath been sometimes attempted to be digged through and was begun by Nero but the work was found not worth the charge and trouble It was fenced crosse with a strong wall and five Castles which being once destroyed was the second time by many hands erected in five dayes and called Hexamilium 21 This Peninsula is indeed the Fortresse of all Greece and though it wants much of the ancient glory which it might well vaunt in the time of Agamemnon Menelaus Aiax and the rest yet is she not so much to be contemned as other parts of this ruinated Countrey how ever the Turke is her master and she is now called generally Morea 22 Her Provinces were 1 Corinthia neere the Isthmus and is named from her chiefe Citie Corinthus which being fired melted sundry metals into a confused medly and made up the Aes Corinthium held more precious then any other of its owne simple nature 2 Argia her Common-wealth was heretofore of great note and her Citie Argos is at this day held pleasant and well seated And in this likewise stood Epidamnus 3 Laconia on the South of the Peninsula her chief City was Lacedemonia once Sparta when Lycurgus gave his Lawes and is now called Misithra 4 Missevia and her chiefe Cities are Messeve Mothone Corone c. 5 Elis. 6 Achaia propria and here stood Aegina and Aegium and Pateras 7 Arcadia once Pelasgia in the Center almost of Peloponnesus full of pleasant mountaines fit for pastue and is therefore made the Shepheards seene in our renowned Sir Philip Sidneis Poeticall story Her principall Citie is Megalopolis 23 Thus have we passed the Continent of Greece and want commeth onely to give my Reader a briefe Survey of the Ilands which lye round in the Adriatique Mediterranean Ionian and Aegean Seas But by reason the compasse is so large and the number so great the little space which is left me will scarce admit more then their bare names which I will set downe with reference to their next neighbouring Provinces as I have described them in the Continent 24 First then neere Peloponnesus and in the Ionian Sea toward Macedonia and Epirus the chiefe are Aegina Cythera the Strophades Zacynthus Cephalonia Ithaca Echinades Corcyra or Corphin and Sapho c. In the Aegean Sea belonging to Greece are the Cyclades and Sporades and over against Thrace Thassus Samothracia Imbrus and Lemnon Vulcani Neere Macedonia Pepanthus Scopelos Scyathos Scyros Allonnesus Cicinnethus Dromus Seraquinus Neere Achaia is Euboea now Negroponte a very large Iland and not farre distant Andros Tâ—nos Delos Rhene Melos and many others The Description of the Romane Empire VIRTVTE Duce comite Fortunâ is the word of most Historians upon the low birth and quicke growth of the state of ROME For had not matchlesse prowesse and infallible successe joyned in their full strength to make up an Empire for the world to admire I see not how she could in so few yeares raise her selfe from so small grounds to so high a pitch of lustre as set the whole earth at a gaze and found us all businesse enough for a time to doe little else but observe her actions Looke backe to Romulus her first Founder you shall finde him no better man then the base sonne of a licentious Vestall his father not truly known to this day but simply surmised to be Mars the god of Warre His mother Rhea burnt by law for that very fact in which she conceived him and himselfe an out-cast exposed with his brother Rhemus to be torne by the wild Beasts Little hope we see left for such a Nation to spring from
their loynes had not Fortune lulled them in her owne lappe and delivered them by meere chance into the hands of one Faustulus the Kings Shepheard when they were thus found the best Writers afford them no better Nurse then the Shepheards wife a knowne Strumpet who for her insatiate lust was called Lupa and might perhaps occasion the fable of the She wolfe She suckled them with no choycer milke then she did her own home-spoone brats nor were they bred under Faustulus to any better fortune then the Sheep-hook yet no sooner the yonkers were start up to the knowledge of their true birth but they stript themselves out of their disguise revenged their mothers death upon their usurping uncle Aemilius Sylvius restored the Latine Kingdome to the rightfull Numitor and erected a new Empire for their owne posteritie 2 These were the progenie of Aeneas who arrived here from the Troiane warre and made love to Lavinia daughter to Latinus King of the Laurentini The great combate betwixt him and Turnus the Rutilian grew upon no other terms then for her faire lookes which he could not nor did he peaceably enjoy till he had vanquished his corrivall and then he soone fastned himselfe in the right to that Kingdome and not long after possest it about the yeare of the world two thousand seven hundred eighty seven It would not be much to our purpose to lead you downe steppe by steppe through the succession till we come to Romulus All before him were before this Empire had being and therefore out-reach the limme of my story yet this in briefe we may recount here that he was the 17. from Aeneas and founded Rome in the yeare 3198. 3 The plot-forme was first cast in a figure of a quadrangle upon the mons Palatinus for the other sixe noted hils were not then taken in but added in after ages by their severall Kings It was begunne it seemes but slight and the wals raised not very high when Rhemus could skip them over in contempt of his brothers poore enterprise but the mock cost him his life he was slaine by Romulus and he now left the sole founder to give name to this new building 4 Romulus then is their first King and takes upon him the government of such discontented and masterlesse young Shepheards as he had raked together to people his Common-wealth a crue so scorned of their neighbours that their daughters denied to joyne in marriage with such a refuse of men so that by this means this up-start Nation was like to sink in the birth for meere want of issue to continue their succession And without doubt themselves had seene their last man borne had not their own wit bested them more then the womens love For when they saw their worth was not sufficient to wooe fairly with effect they proclaimed a day for solemne sports which they presumed and rightly too would call in their borderers of both sex and for that purpose had made provision of strength to force the women to their lust whom they could not intice to their lawfull embraces The plot held and the Sabines beare the name to have suffred most in that brutish treacherie yet others it seemes had their part too in the injurie and joyntly beset them round with strong enemies which the Romanes notwithstanding shook off with that ease and undaunted courage that the rest were glad at last to yeeld them truce for their own quiet and assist them too in their insuing Conquests 5 The Citie at this time was not above two miles in circuit the Inhabitants not much above the proportion of that little ground till Romulus had built an Asylum a Refuge for debucht people where the servant might secure himselfe from his master the murderer from his magistrate the debtor from his arrest and each fault from its punishment and then he soone called in incredible swarmes such as they were of Latines Tuscaines Troians Arcadians and made up a Miscellany of people each brought in the proper sinnes of his owne Countrey have there left them as a testimony of their ancestors to this day 6 This policy might seeme good at first to make up his number For who else but such would leave a settled state though meane in a well ordered Kingdome to apply himselfe to novelties of so uncertaine event But in a few yeares their King found that there was more need of a Pistrinum to correct then an Asylum to shelter his offenders and therefore was forced to make settled lawes for his Common-wealth and cull out a certaine number of the best ordered to assist him with their counsell and see execution duly performed upon the rest These he called Patres or Senatores and were at first not above one hundred chosen out of the elder wealthier and gravest Citizens who were either called Patricii for that they had most of them many children or Patroni as being the Patrons of the Plebeii or poorer sort which were therefore oft-times called Clientes as having no businesse of action in the Common-wealth scarce so much as to require their owne right unlesse under the protection of some one or other of the Patricii yet afterward both the number of Senators was increased to 200. and at last 300. and the Plebeii too in time had the priviledge to be elected into their society 7 No sooner Romulus had thus set the forme but while he was yet in speech to the people at a set assembly a tempest rose the skies darkened and a trick was found to juggle him cleane out of their sight as if at this instant he had beene wrapt into the heavens He past not it seemes to lose his life so that he might gaine the opinion of a god For so the Romanes beleeved and it was confirmed by one Proculus who pretended to have seene him after his change and received a charge from his deitie that he should be thence-forward honoured in Rome as her tutelare In briefe the more likely surmise of his manner of death is that in the storme he was cut in pieces by some of his Senators who had either suffered under his tyranny or at least had hope to raise themselves by his fall 8 Their second King was Numa Pompilius religious in his kind beyond all others and ordained in Rome a set forme to worship their gods invested Priests and Sooth-sayers to performe their rites and foretell things to come committed the Vestall fire to virgins to be kept as a perpetuall watch over the Empire in an emulation to the bright starres of heaven which were never extinguisht and in briefe civilized the people so far as they began now and scarce till now to have a sense of morall goodnesse a moderate love to themselves mixt with some equitie towards others 9 Their third Tullus Hostilius stirred them up first with the desire of true honour and inabled them by martiall discipline to provoke the Albanes a Nation then of long standing and great fame
sucked the sweetnesse they were not to be removed by the easie tearme of friendship but there kept hold till a people stronger then themselves dispossessed them The attempt was made by Scipio and the Roman forces but they withstood their assault with so resolved a courage and so strong a hand that it might oft-times be questioned Vter populus alteri esset pariturus and so held play almost 200. yeares and could not be fully subdued into the forme of a Province till the Reigne of Augustus Caesar yet after they were held to it till Honorius 3 About his sixt yeare was there a second Invasion made by the Vandales and soone after by the Gothes which bare sway for above 300. yeares The last King was Rodoricus who lost both himselfe and Kingdome for a rape committed upon the Daughter of Iulian a noble Gentleman and at that time Embassadour with the Moores in Africa When the Father had understood of his Daughters unworthy injurie he brought backe his revenge with him 30000. Horse and 180000. Foot of Moores and Sarazens which discomfited the King overthrew all the resistance which he could make and bespread the Country with their Forces where they and their posteritie stood firme till within the memory of some which yet live 4 This change of State was before prophecied and concealed in a large Chest within a part of the Palace which both the last King and his Predecessors were forewarned not to discover But the hope of an inestimable treasure made him transgresse and when he had entred there appeared nothing but the Portractures of Armed Moores with a presage annexed that when that part of the Palace should be forced open such enemies should ruine Spaine It is now at last but one people but yet retains the mixture of those many Nations which have heretofore possest it Goths Sarazens and Iews who were partly banisht hither by Hadrian the Emperour and partly sent hither by Vlider Vbit the Caliph after the Moores conquest 5 In all this Discourse touching the beginning and settling of the State of Spaine it appeares not from whence she derives her severall names of Iberia Hesperia Hispania It seemes they are more ancient then the entrance of the Carthaginians and therefore they allow us no certaine Story nor other reason indeed more then a likely Conjecture and in some scarce that Her first name of Iberia was given by her ancients from a River that runs almost through the middle of the Countrey So saith Maginus and relies upon Pliny and Iustin for his Authours Others give it rather to the Iberi the ancient people of Asia that came in under Panus from toward Syria possest it before the Carthaginians Her second name admits as much question Some fetch it from Hesperus the brother of Atlas and their twelfth King from Tubal Others beyond the Moone from the Evening starre because it is situate upon the West of Europe The last Hispania is supposed from one Hispanus or Hispalus who raigned in those parts and was the third in the account of some from Tubal or else from Hispalis now Seril rather we may take it from the fore-mentioned Panus Captaine of the Iberians by the prefixion of an S for so the Greeks give it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and since by their owne addition and corruption it is made Espania Hispania 6 Her whole compasse is reckoned to be 1893. English miles and her bounds are Seas on every side unlesse on the East towards France from which she is severed by the Pirâ—naan Mountains On the West he Atlantick Ocean on the North the Cantabrick and on the South the Fretum Herculeum and other parts of the Mediterraneum which divide her from Africa Her Rivers of note are specially 1 Minius or Mingo 2 Dorio now Duerus 3 Tagus now Taio famous for her golden sands Betis or Guadilquiver 5 Iberus now Ebro and 6 Ana or Guadiana which in one place glides under ground for fifteene miles together and gives the Spaniard an occasion as he will catch at any to bragge that they have ten thousand Cattle daily feeding upon one bridge Yet give them their owne sense the truth may be questioned For they have not such plenty of meat as they have of sauce 7 It yeelds indeed abundance of Oranges Lemons Capers Dates Sugar Oyle Honie Licorish Raisins Saffron Rice excellent Sacks and other Wines And in some places Sheepe Goats and swift Horses It hath beene heretofore noted for rich Mines in so much that Hannibal received daily 3000. from one Mine in Spaine The number is not answerable in proportion to other Regions of Europe Their Cities not so great nor so many The reason may be because indeed their women are not so fertile to multiply among themselves and their usage of strangers so uncivill that very few of other Countries seate themselves there as in France England and Germany And yet they have of late times sent many Colonies abroad into both Indies 8 They are extreamely proud and the silliest of them pretend to a great portion of wisdome which they would seeme to expresse in a kinde of reserved state and silent gravitie when perhaps their wit will scarce serve them to speake sense But if once their mouthes be got too open they esteeme their breath too precious to be spent upon any other subject then their owne glorious actions They are most unjust neglectors of other Nations aud impudent vaine flatterers of themselves Superstitious beyond any other people which indeed commonly attends those which affect to be accounted religious rather then to be so For how can hearty devotion stand wih cruelty lechery pride Idolatry and those other Gothish Moorish Iewish Heathenish conditions of which they still savour 9 Yet it hath yeelded heretofore men very famous for their severall endowments both of wit and religion The Apostle himselfe expresseth a great desire to see Spaine as hoping to doe much good among those which had entertained the name of Christ. Osius a learned Bishop in the time of Constantine the Great And Pacâ—anus mentioned by S. Hierome Isidore Fulgentius Arias Montanus Tostatus and Masius were all Spaniards Seneca Quintilian the Orator Lumen Romanae eloquentia as Valla styles him Martialis Lucan Silius Pomponius Mela were Spaniards Traian the Emperour Theodosius Ferdinand the Catholike and Charles the Emperour were Spaniards To this day it breeds good Souldiers slow but sure and successfull in their Conquests Yet such as prevaile more by art then valour Their continuall scarcitie of victualls inureth them to hunger and other hardnesse which oft-times wearieth out their enemie and makes him yeeld at least to their patience if not to their strength SPAINE Newly described with many adictions both in the attires of the people the setuations of their cheifest Cityest by Iohn Speed 1626 11 The present state of Arragon comprehends three of those Kingdomes as it was scattered by the Moores and Sarazens 1 Arragon it selfe which lyeth on the
South of Navarre on the East of Castile on the North of Valentia and the West of Catalonia The ancient Inhabitants were the Iaccetani Lucenses and Celtiberi her chief City Caesar Augusta 2 Catalonia It lyeth betwixt Arragon and the Pyrenaean hills It is supposed a mixt name from Gothi and Alani people which heretofore possest it after the Vandales had lost their hold The Region is but barren yet it hath in it many Cities The chiefe Terra cona which gave name to the whole Province called by the Romans Terraconenses 3 Valentia which on the East is touched with the Mediterraneum on the north with Castile on the south with the Kingdome of Murcia It is reported for the most pleasant and fruitfull Region in all Spaine it hath her name from her chief Citie and as Maginus relates admits as yet of 22. thousand Families of Moores In this is the Vniversitie where St. Dominicke father of the Dominicans studied And the old Saguntum besieged by Hannibal now Morvedre 12 The state of Castile as now it stands comprehends all the rest of those scattered governments as were possest by the Moores Portugall onely excepted And first Castil it selfe both the old which joyns with Arragon on the East of Portugall and the West of Navarre and the new which toucheth her upon the South The first abounds not much with fruits but yet it breeds many Cattell The Metropolis is Burgos and the other chiefe are Salamanca an Vniversitie and Valadelit once the seat of the Kings of Spaine Now Castile abounds more with Come is watered with the river Tagus and Ana and in this stands the Kings chiefe Cities Madrid and Toledo which was heretofore a proprietarie of it selfe The rest that belong to Castile are a Toledo how ever now but a City of new Castile yet in the division her Territories spread themselves over a large compasse The City is in the middest of Spaine It was the seat of the Gothish Kings and successively of the Moorish Princes now of the Archbishops who exceed in revenews any other Prelate in the world except the Pope Here hath sate eighteene Nationall Councels in the time of the Gothish Kings 3. 13 Biscay heretofore Cantabria on the North of old Castile toward the Ocean it was the last people which yeelded to the Romans and after to the Moores A Mountainous Countrey but affords excellent Timber for Ships and good Iron Her Cities are St. Sebastian Fonteralia and Bilbao which stands but two miles from the Sea and is noted for excellent Blades some have been tried by the English upon their owne Crests 4. 14 Leon heretofore Austria on the East hath Biscay on the West Gallicia on the North the Cantabricke Ocean and on the South old Castile The Region is reported to yeeld plenty of Gold Vermilion red Leade and other Colours else she is barren her Inhabitants not many and those live most upon Hunting and Fishing It is the title of the eldest Sonne of Castile as Wales is to our Prince of England Her chiefe City is Oveido which bare part with her in the name of a Kingdome and indeed was the Title of the first Christian King after the Moores Conquest 5. 15 Gallicia on the East joyns upon Leon on the West it is bounded with the Atlanticke Ocean on the North with the Cantabricke and on the south with the River Mingo It breeds Iennets in abundance in so much that they have beene Poetically faigned to be conceived by the winde Niger writes that here hath been an incredible plenty of Gold Leade and Silver That the Rivers are full of a mixt earth and that the Plough could scarce wagge for clods of golden Ore There appeares now no such matter The principall Cities are Saint Iago where St. Iames the Apostle lyeth buried his Reliques kept worshipped and visited by Pilgrims And the other of note especially with us is Corugna an excellent Port for Ships and mentioned oft in our warres with the Spaniards by the name of the Groyne Here likewise is the Promontorie Nerius called by our Mariners Capo de finis terrae 16 Murcia on the North hath new Castile on the South and East the Spanish Seas It is not much peopled but yet is famous for severall Commodities especially pure earthen vessels and fine Silke Heretofore it enriched the Romans with a daily supply of 25000. Drachmae of Silver Her chiefe places are Alicante whence our Alicant Wines come and new Carthage oft commended by our Travellers for her large and safe Haven and lastly Murcia a Town which gives name to the whole Region 17 Navare lyeth close to the Pirenaean Hills and as Maginus gives it is inclosed with Mountaines and so it is North and East on the West it hath the River Ebro and on the South Arragon The Vascones are said to have lived here who afterward placed themselves in France and keepe there their name to this day of Vascones corruptly Gascoignes The chiefe Townes are Pampelme the Metropolis and Viana the title of the Navarran Prince Maginus sets the Revenue annuall of this Kingdome at 100000. Duckets 18 Corduba now a Citie onely heretofore a Kingdome and included Andaluzia Granada and Estrâ—madura Equalized almost the whole Province whâ—ch the Romans in their second division called Baetica Andaluzia hath lost but one letter of her name since she was possest by the Vandales From them she was first called Vandalicia since Andalicia corruptly Andaluzia It lyeth on the West of Granada and is a very fertile Countrey In this Region is the chiefe Citie Corduba whence we receive our Cordavan Leather The second of note is Sevill the Metropolitane of Andaluzia and the fortunate Ilands esteemed the goodliest Citie in all Spaine and though as Corduba it was not honoured with the title of a Kingdome yet it honoured a Kingdome with her title in the opinion of some which derive Hispania from her former appellation Hispalis From this shoare they lanch forth toward the Indies and from hence they send their Sevill Oranges The Arch-bishop of Sevill is second to Toledo as well in Revenewes as degree Neere to Andaluzia is the Iland of Gades by which the Carthaginians entred into Spaine Since it is called Cadis and commonly Cales The English have had their turne in the possession of that I le Now againe fortune hath cast it upon the Spaniard On the very South edge of this Region stands one of Hercules Pillars which answers to the other Promontory in Mauritania The Sea betwixt both is called Fretum Herculeum and Straights of Gibralter The second Province of Corduba was Granada on the East of Andaluzia the West of Murcia and South of new Castile toward the Spanish Seas It hath been farre more fertile then now it is yet it still reserves a shew of her former beauty affords as excellent Sugar Silke and Wines The principall Towns of note are Granada and Malaga the first for Stockins and the other for good Sacks The
third Province of Corduba Estremâ—dura lyeth on the South of Castile and is watred through the middle with the River Ana And in this stands the City Merida once a Roman Colonie and named by them Augusta Emerita from the Inhabitants which were there planted by Augustus and culled out of his ancient tryed Souldiers 19 Portugall is the third Kingdome in our last division of Spaine and it may well be esteemed one of her largest Territories For it runnes along by the Atlantick Ocean from the borders of Gallicea as Andaluzia on the North it is limited with the River Mingo on the South with part of the Mediterraneum on the West with the Atlantick on the East with the Castiles Andaluzia and Estremadura Her name some derive à portu Gallorum Maginus rather à portu Cale a Haven of that name which was much frequented by Fishermen It is almost the same portion of Spaine which was heretofore Lusitania and her people were esteemed the most valiant crafty and agile Souldiers of the whole Region yet now they are held to be simple ad proverbiuÌ„ usque But it is their neighbour Spaniards censure who indeed have over-reached them in cunning and brought them under the subjectioÌ„ of their Catholicke King which were before a free State of themselves and carried with them another Kingdome of the Algarbi which stands in her very South and shews the Cape of St. Vincent into the Atlanticke Ocean Give them their due they are excellent Sea-men and the best alive to atchieve adventurous actions For they added to their Dominions many Territories of Africa Asia and America could they have been so fortunate as to have kept their Kingdomes and themselves out of the reach of the cogging Spaniard 20 The Countrey affords not much Corne but fruit reasonable store and Mines of severall metalls Allum Marble good Silkes c. The chief City is Lisbone in Latine Vlyssipona supposed to have been built by Vlysses And from hence they set sayle towards the East Indies to Aethiopia Brasile c. In so much that this very City yeelds more revenew then the rest of the whole Kingdom Another eminent place of this Region is the Metropolis and Academia of Conimbria called before Mouda And this briefly is the whole Continent of Spaine but doth not terminate the Spanish Dominions which commands as well the Ilands which lye neere in the Atlanticke and Mediterraneum as many other parts of the world besides interminate with other Regions The Kingdome of Naples in Italy Dutchy of Myleine Iles of Sicily and Sardinia the Canaries Townes and Castles and Havens in Barbarie In the West Indies Mexico Peru Brasile large portion in the East 21 The Ilands neere Spaine in the Atlanticke chiefly the Tarsarae In the Mediterraneum are the Baleares and those are two principall Maiorica commonly called Mallorca and Minorica commonly Menorca Other lesse Ilands are Dragonera Cabrera Pyttussae Erisa Vedrau Conirello Dragomago and Scombraria ¶ The Description of ITALY ITALY is divided from France and Germanie by the Alpes and stretcheth her selfe South-east betwixt the Tyrrhene and Adriaticke Seas almost in just proportion of a mans legge I may spare my Reader her lavish attributes which he can hardly baâ—â—e if he will but looke into any Authour where her name is mentioned She must for me and well may be content here with the briefe Elogie of Plinie to which I thinke the wit of man can adde but little Certainly the most blessed seat of man upon earth can deserve no more Italia terrarum omnium alumna eadem parens numine deorum electa quae coelum ipsum clarius faceret sparsa congregaret imperia ritus molliret tot populorum discordes linguas sermones Commercia ad colloquia distraberet humanitati hominem daret 2 Yet to speake truth we cannot abate her much of this title The mother of Countries we may call her since most Writers agree that she was first inhabited by Ianus or Noah as some would report him the father of Nations It was doubtlesse a very long time since the world was honest and deserved the name of a golden age yet then was she peopled as Iustine delivers out of Trogus by the Aborigines whose King was first Ogyges then Saturne a man so just that under his government there was knowne no tyranny from their Prince no disloyaltie from the subject no injurie from the neighbour They had all one patrimony one possession and where all acknowledge no peculiar there can be but little cause of strife 3 I presume not to set downe the just yeare when men were thus ordered But if you will beleeve the story of the Gentiles compared in Chronologie by some of late yeares and better trust as Munster Quade c. Ianus pater hominum deorum and immediate predecessor to Saturne was in Italy within 200. yeares after the Flood and received the aged Chronus into part of his Kingdome with him being expulsed by his sonne Iupiter out of Crete Each of them built a Citie and left a sound of his name for their remembrance the one Ianua which to this day hath suffered no further change then to Genua and the other Saturnia and both in their times gave name to the whole region which are not yet fully worne out though others have since took place as Latium quia his latebat Saturnus Italia ab Italo Siculorum rege Hesperia from the Westerne starre Aâ—sonia and Oenotria from her excellent Wines But this is the largest scope which we can give to her antiquity Helvicus and other authenticke observers of time cuts off well-nigh a thousand yeares from this account of the Aborigines and placeth their Dynastia 2622. years after the creation 966. after the Flood and before Christ 1327. 5 The first change of Inhabitants was forced by Evander the Arcadian a man of that admirable eloquence that he was called the sonne of Mercurie but had by chance slaine his father and was therefore expulsed his inheritance and advised into Italy by his mother a great Prophetesse of those times He removed the Aborigines from their seat and planted his companions in the same plot of ground where after Rome was built and in the Mons Palatinus founded a little Town which he called Pallanteum in memory of his great grand-father And this was about the yeare 2710. 6 About 60. yeares after Aeneas arrived in this Countrey from the siege of Troy was entertained as an amorous suitor by Lavinia with consent of her father Latinus and after the death of his corrivall Turnus King of the Rutilians was settled heire to the Latine Monarchy after his father 7 From Aeneas to Numitor the succession went on not without some rubs but suffered no great breach for almost foure hundred yeares When the title should have fallen to him being the elder and true heire he was spoyled of the Kingdome by his younger Amulius Sylvius nor could it be recovered till time had given growth and
compasse eight miles and the houses for two stories high are built with Marble The people noble minded and forward to any honourabale action be it in the warres by Land or hazzard by Sea One Christopher Columbus is sufficiēt to make good this Elogy for whose birth she deserves to be honoured to the worlds end The women of Genoa are the most happy of any in Italy for they may see a man and speak and be courted if not too boldly without suspition of their friends or jealousie of their husbands 27 The State of Luca is in Tuscanie and comprehends the Territories and Citie Luca built by Lucumo King of Italy upon the River Serchius It was once the randevouse of Pompey Caesar and Crassus Here they joyned their forces in their great attempt This hath beene the Emperours the Genoa's the Venetians the Millanoy's and the Florentines in their severall turnes They now rest under the protection of the King of Spaine The Description of the Kingdom of Hungary IT is not without example of good authoritie if I take into this Description not onely that part which is now more peculiarly knowne by the name of Hungarie but the whole Countrey likewise of Daria which was once one with it though time and fortune have at last severed them so that each hath now its owne Princes Laws Customes Language and Religion different from other I the rather take to my selfe this leave to avoyd both the charge and trouble of ordering for every one a severall Table 2 First then the Kingdome of Hungarie is on the Southeast of Germanie and joynes upon the Dukedome of Austria They heretofore divided betwixt them the Countrey of Pannonia Austria was the superior and this the inferior Pannonia Their government and titles are now dis-joyned and Austria hath got the start in power for she is the mother of many German Princes and hath drawne the Crowne Imperiall almost into a succession 3 Yet is Hungarie still an absolute Kingdome and if not so rich and populous as heretofore it must not take from her honour since her fortunes sunke not through want of valour and fault of her former Inhabitants but have beene for a long time exposed to hazzard in the defence of Christendome against the mis-beleeving Turke and for that it hath beene by some styled the Cockpit of the world where once in a yeare at least a prize is played and some ground either won or lost by either partie 4 The first Inhabitants of this Countrey were the Pannones those were expulsed by the Gothes And when the Gothes went into Italy it was left to the possession of the Hunni a Scythian people which lived before neere the Palus Maeotis and when they saw their time changed their seat and about the yeare three hundred seventie three brake by great multitudes into these parts of Europe which they held till they were displaced by the Lombards These last were the Winnili which lived in Scandia or Scandinaria a Northerne Peninsula betwixt the Germane and Hyperborean Seas Their seat it seemes was too barren for their number and meere want of victualls forced them to seeke better sustenance in some other quarter They over-ran many Countries ere they could find any one to their content Among the rest the Pannonia had her course and here they continued till they marched into Italy under the command of Alboinnus where after 200. yeares their Kingdome was ruinated by Charlemain 5 When it was thus left by Lombards the Hunnes returned to their former seat and after some time of rest grew up to a potent Nation able to encounter the Romane Macrinus to breake his Forces and returne victors from the battaile About the yeare 439. they chose for their King Attyla whose inscription was Attyla Mundizi filius Magni Nim nepos Engadiae natus divinâ benignitate Hunnorum Medorū Gothorum ac Danorū metus orbis Deique flagellum An insolent title but indeed he was victorious over most parts of the then known world and bethought himselfe of enlarging his Territories in Asia and Africa But that designe was drowned in wine and lust which at length brought him to a most miserable destruction For in the night time when he had filled himselfe with both as he lay by his Concubine with his face upward in a dead sleep his nose gusht a bleeding and choked him being not able to recover himselfe from his back to give it passage 6 Since this settling they were once more disturbed by the Lombards and after by Charles the Great so that they were not well fastened in their possession of this Countrey till the time of the Emperour Arnulphus about the yeare 900. And in deed at this day hardly enjoy it by reason of the incredible spoyls and massacres which the Tartars commit amongst them This last name of Hungaria without doubt had the Originall from their present Inhabitants and their Predecessors which at times have peopled this Countrey above 1200. yeares 7 This Hungaria propria is bound on the West with Austria on the East with the River Tibiscus on the North with Poland and Russia and on the South with the River Savus 8 The land thus limited it is hard to beleeve what most Geographers report of her fertility That she yeelds Corne thrice in one yeare almost without any tillage or care of the husbandman Fruit of all kinds in great abundance and grapes which make an excellent wholesome and rich wine It breeds Cattle in such plenty that this one Countrey besides stores for her owne Inhabitants sends Sheepe and Oxen into forraigne Nations which lye about her and might say they suffice to feed all Europe with flesh Venison is not here any dainties Does Haires Harts Goates Boares c. are every mans meate and the game common as well to the Boores as Gentry And so for Phesant Partridge Black-birds Pigeons most fowle wild and tame 9 The earth is inricht with variety of Mines which yeelds her plenty of Iron Steele Copper Silver and Gold Lead she hath not and scarce at all any Tinne Her Rivers are equally commodious as well for their owne wealth as fit conveyance of forraigne Merchandize by shipping into their quarters The chiefe and onely one indeed which belongs properly to this Region is Tibiscus or Teissa and this imparts not her streames to any other Countrey but fully and freely payes her tribute to the Hungarian more Fish then can be spent yearly within their owne limits It passeth proverbially upon this River that two parts of it are water and a third fish The rest which are common to this with other Countries are Danubius here Ister and Savus and Darvus all of them well stored with water provision and in some places cast up a sand mixt with very good Gold Here are besides many waters of excellent vertues whereof some turne Wood into Iron others Iron into Brasse Some very medicinall for sundry diseases others againe so pestiferous that they kill the
creature which doth but tast them The like is reported of an Hiatus in the ground unaccessable by any but the fowles of the ayre and those fall suddenly dead with the stench which ascends from it 10 The people for the most part are strong fâ—rce revengefull harsh to strangers briefly ill mannered and worse learned For they affect not either liberall Arts or mechanicke Trades Yet it affords one of the most reverend Fathers of our Church good Saint Hierome Their greatest pride is their name of a war-like Nation and the basest infamie to put up the terme of coward Yet the person charged may not acquit himselfe upon his upbraider but must make good his honour in single combate with a Turke when he hath overcome him and not till then he may by order of the Countrey weare a Feather as a note of his true Gentry The sonnes onely are inheritors If it chance that the males sayle the estate descends not to the daughters but is forfeit to the common treasury They have no portion with their wives but a wedding garment and till they are married neither one nor th' other are accustomed to lye in beds Their language is the Scythian and their Religion diverse some Papâ—sts more Protestants They received Christianitie above six hundred years since 11 Hungarie hath beene heretofore divided in citeriorem ulteriorem The former citra and the other ultra Danubium And both againe had their division into fiftie Counties as Maginus calls them Her most illustrious Cities are 1 Buda the Metropolis and seat of their Kings before it was taken by the Turke For pleasant situation wholesome ayre fertile fields about her stately buildings and whatsoever else may commend her Quadus sets her equall with any other in Europe Vadianus mentions here a statute of Hercules which himself saw made of Brasse to artificially that the very veines were lively expressed besides the ruines of other rich work a goodly Library furnisht by Matthias Corvinus King of Hungarie But at his being there it was not in the glory that it had beene and not long after was for the most part utterly wasted by the inhumane Turkes It is commonly called Offen and is thought by some to be the same with Curta in Ptolemies descriptions THE MAPE OF HUNGARI newly augmented by Iohn Speede Ano Dom 1626. 13 Dacia is on the East of Hungary and is divided on the North from Sarmatia by the Carpathian mountaines on the South from Greece with Haemuâ— and on the East reacheth the Pontus Euxinus The first Inhabitants were the Masii of Asâ—a Afterward the Daci or as Strabe cals them the Dari a Nation of so slavish a disposition that the Athenians brought them into a Proverbe and in their Comedies presented their Sycophants under no other name then Dari. The Countrey is fruitfull and enricht with Mines their horses are very comely and their manes so long that they touch the ground Their last King before it was made a Province to the Romans was Decebalus who as Dion delivers it affrighted the Emperour from an assault which he intended with an incredible number of stakes stuck up in battell array and attired in his Souldiers old habits A wodden shift it was but served him for the present yet after he was vanquished by Traian and being sunke by the fortune of warre below the hope of recovering his Kingdome fell upon his owne sword It is now divided into 1 Transylvania â— Moldavia 3 Walacbia 4 Servia 5 Rascia 6 Bulgaria 7 Bosnia 14 Transylvania is the Province of Dacia and was it selfe called Dacia mediterranea Ripensis Dacia Since Transylvania because it was compassed with woods and septem Castra from her seven Castles of defence upon the Frontiers built by the Saxons who questionlesse gave her the German name Sibenburgen which she yet keeps as a remembrance of her residence in these parts The Countrey is populous and fertile It breeds faire and fierce horses wild bulls Indeed their men in some parts are not very tame Toward the North in the Province Zaâ—culcia they live most upon the spoyle maintaining continuall warres with the Turkes and Germanes and acknowledge no difference of worth or degrees among themselves Their government or rather want of government is compared to the Helvetian Three places they have Hisdy Corbay and Scepsy whither they resort to determine of their State businesse The chiefe Townes of Transilvania are Harmenstad Alba Iulia or Weisenburg Clansenburg Schlesburg Millenbachium Corona or Cronstant 15 Moldavia lyeth in the North of Transylvania and reacheth as farre as the Euxine Sea on the West it hath part of Ruthenia This Countrey hath beene by course in the severall possessions of the Emperour of Germany the King of Poland and sometimes the Turke thereafter as it was cast by chance of war It was a Vayvodate and her chiefe Cities Occazonia Fuchiana and Falezing To this Moldavia belongs the Countrey of the Bessi mentioned by Ovid in his 6. de Tristibus Vivere quam miserum est inter Bessosque Getasque They were a people of Thrace not farre from Pontus who lived most by theft and pillage and after possest the Mountaine Hamus and a part which lies betwixt it and Lituania and from the Inhabitants beares the name of Bessaralia The principall Towns are Kilim and Chermen This last is the seat of the Turkish Sanziacke for the whole Province became subject to his tyranny in the yeare 1485. 16 Walachia is supposed rather to have beene first named Flaccia by the Roman Flacâ—us who placed here a Colony which have continued the Latine tongue to this day among the Inhabitants though in a corrupt idiome such as can hardly be understood Neere to this over the River Danubius stands Pons Traianus built by the Emperour Traianus Nervaza work worth admiration as appeares by those ruinous parcells which are yet standing It hath puzzled the best Artificers to find out how such a vast foundation could be framed in so deepe and fierce a streame which could not be turned into any other course to give way to the building The Countrey abounds with good commodities Gold Silver and Iron Salt-Pits Wine Cattell and excellent great Horses The chiefe Cities are Sabinivus Prailaba and Tergoresta 17 Servia lyes divided from Hungariâ— and Rascia with the River Savus on her North and Bosnia on her West It was the seat of the ancient Triballi who met with Philip King of Macedonia and tooke from him the spoiles which he had brought from Mateas King of the Sarmatians It was it seemes but a barbarous people and therefore Aristophanes in one of his Comedies among his mock-gods names Marathane-triballos Her chiefe Cities are 1 Taurunum which Pliny placeth in the utmost bounds of Pannonia It is commonly knowne by the name of Belgard and Alba Graeca It is not so great as glorious nor is it fortified so much with walls as Rivers It lyeth open for a siege onely one way which the Turke
often attempted and reckoned with great losse yet at last in the yeare one thousand five hundred twenty one it gave up to Solyman and became a Province to his Empire It stands neere where the Rivers Danubius and Savus are dissevered and is the Towne which the Hungarians report to have been once delivered by the admirable industrie of Ioannes Capistranus a Franciscan who is much honoured for the action by those of his own Society But Ioannes Huniades that great Souldier and terrour to the Turke challengeth the glory as his peculiar Vadianus 2 Samandria and 3 Stâ—nibâ—rg 18 Rascia is on the North of Danubius where it parts with the River Saâ—m and lyeth betwixt Servia and Bulgaria In her chiefe Citie Boden there is kept a Fayre once every yeare and much people resort for enterchange of commodities from most Countries there-about 19 Bulgaria some what Northeast from Rascia and is bounded with Danubius upon the South Theophylact was here Bishop and was called Bulgarius Neere this is the Citie Tomâ—s where Ovid lived in Banishment as himselfe mentioneth in his 3. de Tristibus The principall cities at this present are 1 Sophia the seat of the Beylerbeg of Greece And 2 Nicopolis The ornament of their Kings was Imperiall a crowne of gold attire of silke and red shooes Their title 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a terme allowed by the Greeke Emperours to those onely which might weare this habit the rest they called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as much as Reges 20 Bosnia on the West of Servia and South of the River Savus had her name from the Bossi or Bessi the people of Bulgaria within the memory almost of our Fathers it was governed by Kings and as yet retaines the title of the Kingdome of Bosnia The chief Towns are Cuzachium and Iaziga the first is the place of residencie and the second of buriall for the Bosnian Kings Heretofore the Citie Sinderoria had that honour which some suppose to be the same that was once called Dardanum The Description of the Kingdom of Denmark THe Kingdome of Denmarke strikes into the Sea upon the North of Germanie as Italy on the South the manner of both is not much unlike and the glory of this heretofore was not inferiour For how ever in this latter ages the pride of Rome hath pranked up her Territories in gay apparrell yet the day was when both she and they stooped to the Inhabitants of this Countrey though then knowne by another name of Cimbria Chersonesus Three Romane Consuls Manilius Sillanus and Cepio fell by their sword and the Empire it selfe it seems was in a shrewd hazzard when their owne Historian reports that Actum esset de imperio nisi illi saeculo Marius contigisset 2 The people were then and had beene from their beginning the Cimbri a Progenie of Gomer first sonne of Iapheth who before they removed into this quarter of the world dwelt in the inner Asia neer the straight which passeth from the Pontus Euxinus to the Palus Maotis there we yet find the Bosphorus Cimmericus in Ptolemy which took name from the Cimmerii for so they were called at large and by contraction Cimbri 3 From thence they were in time disturbed by the Scythians and forced to seek them a new seat for their habitation which after long travell here they found fittest for their securitie as being a Peninsula fenced almost round with Seas from the force of all forreigne Enemies Yet here too they met at last with a worse danger which they could lesse resist For the maine Ocean brake into a great part of the Countrey displaced many of their Colonies and sent them Petitioners to Rome for a dwelling within her Dominions but their entreatie being with some neglect denied it kindled the sparkes which to this time had laine as it were dead in a dejected Nation and now they brake out into flames which stirred them to require that by force of Armes which they could not request by submissive Oratorie 4 Hence grew their first quarrell with the Romans which they put on with that courage and successe that they were imboldened at last to assault the very Citie with so strong Forces that the glory of it began to shake and had shattered to pieces had not the victoâ—y followed rather the fortune of one Marius then the valour of the whole Roman Legions and that too as some relate it was bought of his heathenish gods at a deare rate by the bloudy sacrifice of his owne Daughter The great and most memorable Encounter was sixe hundred and forty yeares after the Citie was built about an hundred and eleven before Christ. And then indeed they received in a manner a fatall Crush which quelled them for the present yet not so but that in after ages they recovered strength and fame spread their victories over the most part of Europe and left their name for many yeares since that in Italy it selfe 5 For without doubt those Cimmerii mentioned by Strabo which lived on the North side of the Appennine Mountaines neere Boianum were of this stock and of that note as the gave occasion for many Proverbs and Fables to both Greek and Latine Poets It was a people which belike seldome saw Sunne but lurked for the most part under ground lived upon theft and issued forth onely in the night a season most fit for deeds of Darkenesse and so was their whole course which caused our well known Adage of tenebrae Cimmeriae pro denscssimâ caligine Their horrid dennes and dismall Rivers which ranne by the place of their abode bred at length a terror in the silly Heathens and was esteemed by them the passage down to their Elizium So Homer gives it in the second of his Odysses and Virgill in his sixth of the Aeneidos and hâ—re did Naso feign his house of sleep Metamorph. 11. Est propè Cimmerios longo spâ—lunca racessu Mons Carus ignavi domus penitralia Somni 6 Thus was their Originall and progresse for the first age whilest it continued in the possession of the Cimmerians The next which succeeded were the Saxons a people no lesse famous but since their Story hath been else-where remembred in our other Descriptions it must give place here to the third Invader the Danes who whilest the Saxons were imployed with us here in the Conquest of England start out of those pâ—tty Iles in the Sinus Codanus and took up their roome in this Peninsula There they have continued to this day and added other Territories to their Dominions so that the then Cimbria Cbersonesus is but a parcell of the now Kingdome of Denmarke as shall appeare when we come to her division and that onely which in our latter times is called Iuitland and runs Northward in forme almost of a Hounds tongue into the Balticke Ocean 7 The Danes like enough were at first one Nation with the Cimbri but being together expulsed by the Scythians from their native soyle they were severally dispersed
though not at any great distance These setled themselves in the Northerne â—lâ—s as the other did in their Chersonesus The first at their removall varied not their antique name of Cimbri As for Chersonesus it is noâ— peculiar to this Countrey being as common as Peninsula for it imports no more 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 à terrâ Insulâ and of these there are many more some perhaps of equal â—ame Taurica Chersonesus was not far distant from the place of their first aboad Peloponnesus well known in Greece Thracia Chersonesus in Thrace and Aurea Chersonesus in India 8 But the Danes it seemes suffered some change as well in their name as fortunes Sxao Grammaticus gives it to one Dan the sonne of Huniblus which was their first Governour in their new Common-wealth But this is controlled by Becanus saith Quade who renders another Etymon how likely I leave to those which can best judge by their skill in the Danish Language The Cimbri saith he when they were grown to great multitudes bethought themselves of severall names to distinguish their Colonies Each following their owne conceit best to expresse the qualitie in which they most gloried Among the rest some there were which affecting at least the opinion of a valiant people such as scorned riches without honour honour without victory and victory without the blood of their Enemies assumed their name from that creature which Nature had marked out with this Character Gallum igitur gallinaceum tum bellicae laâ—dis et generosissimi animi tum indolis regalis et militis strenui et ad omnia mâ—menta vigilis optimum exemplar ut pro Symbolo et synthemate quodam sibi acceperunt ita nomen quoque ab eo placuit mutuari Vocarunt enim sese Dic Hanem et composite per concisionem Danem quod Gallinaceum significat 9 How ever the Etymon may be farre fetcht for ought I know yet doubtlesse at this day they make good the Elogie of a valiant and warlike Nation strong of body bigge boned and of a terrible countenance ambitious of a glorious death rather then a sluggish idle life It is the saying of Valerius Maximus Cimbros et Câ—ltiberos in acie gaudâ—o exultare consuevisse tanquam gloriosè et faelici èr vitâ excessuros lamentari verò in morbo quasi turpitèr periturâ—s We our selves heretofore have felt their stroakes and submitted to their conquests in the time of Osbert King of Northumberland They were provoked by a rape done upon the sister of the Danish King For which the poore English dearely payd with two hundred fifty five years servitude under their Tyranny Yet since we have had and at this time doe injoy the benefit of their magnanimitie under the personall conduct of the right valiant and illustrious King Christian who hazzards both his state and life in the behalfe of his deare neece Elizabeth and her royall husband the Prince Palatine of the Rheine THE KINGDOME OF DENMARKE augmented by Iohn Speede are to be sold in pops head Alley by G. Humble 11 Their chiefe person of fame in course of Learning was Ticho Brahe an excellent Mathematician memorable for his artificiall Towre in the Isle of Fiâ—â—ra In Religion the greatest part of them are now Lutherans but were first converted to Christianity by Ansuerus 12 We are come to her division which the Sea almost hath made to our hands For her severall Provinces are well nigh so many Ilands at least Peninsulae The chiefe are 1 Iuttia or the old Cimbria Chersonesus 2 Diethmarsia 3 Scania 4 Hallâ—ndia 5 Blescide 6 The Ilands in the Sinus Codanuâ— which lye betwixt Iuttia and Scania That is the West and this the East limits of the Danish Dominions North and South are the Ocean and the River Esdora or Hever 13 Iuttia as it was the first so is it the principall part of this Kingdome Her bounds upon the West and East and North are the Balticke Seas and upon the South it is joyned to Holsatia and the Istumes of Diethmarsia It is in length saith Maginus eightie German miles from the River Albis to the Cimbricke Promontory called Scagen and in bredth twenty It is a fruitfull Region for Wheat Rie Barley c. And in the Northwest there is good Pasture though more Northward it becomes sandie and barren and puts the Inhabitants to fish for their victuals by which they make a shift to live though hardly enough God knows in poore shâ—ddes slightly clapped together and of as slender stuffe such as if need be they can remove at their pleasure upon very short warning and beare them away almost upon their back They transport into other Countries great store of good Horses for service besides Barley Cheese Butter Suet Hides and rich Skinnes Nuts and Fish In this Province are twenty eight Cities twenty Castles and foure Bishop-Sees Ripeâ—sis Arthusiensis and Aelburga all neere to the Sea-side Wilburga in the up-land Countrey From this Province came the Iuits who joyned in with the Saxons and Angles to Conquer England Her chiefe Townes as Rincopen Holne and Achausen 14 Diethmarsia is situated betwixt the Rivers Albis and Eidera They were a parcell of the old German Saxons and the Countrey it selfe is by some yet reckoned the lower Saxony but is in subjection to the King of Denmarke for it is the seat and title of his first sonne and heire apparent as the Dolphinate is to the sonne of France and Wales to the sonne of England Her Metropolis is Breme the rest Meldorpe and Heininckst Tellinckst and other rich Townes yet the soyle cannot be very fertile by reason of the moyst ayre and her many marshes especially toward the North which makes it unfit for tillage and indeed impassable for travellers Vpon which impediments the Inhabitants have made this advantage to keepe out all forraigne Invaders and appropriate what wealth they have to their owne secure possession 15 Scania or Scandinaria in the largest compasse comprehends more then belongs to the Kingdome of Denmarke and is invironed round about with the Seas except on that side where it is joyned to Muscovie On her West is the Kingdome of Norwey on her East Swethland and upon the South of that is this Scania which gives place to no Region at least within these Dominions either for wholesome ayre or fertile soyle for commodious Havens and plenty of Merchandize for dainty Rivers or store of Fish for Cattell Mines of Iron Lead Silver and Gold faire Townes and civill Customes The Metropolis is Lunpis This whole Province is some eighteene miles in length and in bredth about twelve in some places in others not above six 16 Hallaudia on the North of Scania and South of Sâ—ecia is bounded with the Seas upon the West and on the East with vast woods which divide her from Gothland It is a fertile Region and not much unlike unto Scandia but that it comes some what short of her happinesse in soyle Her chiefe Towne
Moravia make up the Kingdome of Polonia as it is here described 5 The bounds then of this great Region are on the West the River Odera Silesia and Moravia on the East the River Neiper which Ptolâ—my calleth Boristhenes on the North Pomerania or rather the Baltick Ocean and on the South Russia and the Mountains of Hungarie And if we will with Maginus take in the out Provinces which belong to this government we must reach East-ward the Tartars and Muscovites that live neere on the other side of Boristhenes and North-eastward part of Moscovia Southward the Hungarian Mountaines and the Vallacci in so much that the compasse would come little short of all Spaine as it lyeth beyond the Pyrenaean 6 The principall Rivers of Poland are 1 Vistâ—la it hath its rise in the Carpathian Mountaines which divide this Kingdome from Hungarie and it selfe runs into the Balticke but by the way takes in divers other streames on the West out of the Polonia Germanica and on the East out of the Sarmatica It is navigable 400. miles Neister which hath her fountaines in the hills of Hungarie and glides Eastward on the South of Podolia into the Pontus Euxinus 3 Neipher or Boristhenes which bounds the Kingdome on the East is navigable 600. stadia and runnes from North to South into the Pontus Euxinus where there is naturally cast up plenty of Salt which needs no art to perfect it 4 Rubin in Lituania 5 Hypanis now Bugh not farre distant from the Citie Oleska and falls at last into the River Vistula with many others of lesser note though all conduce to make the Countrey in some kinds very fertile 7 For it abounds with most sorts of Corne and Pulse sufficient both for their owne spending and continuall traffique into other Countries Many of her neighbouring Regions could not well misse her plenty as well of Wheate Rie and Barley as Beeves and other Cattle which give supply to Saxonie and the rest of Germany neere hand which hardly yeeld enough for their Inhabitants out of their owne store The blessing of this fertility cannot come alone but must needs bring with it the lâ—ke riches of Butter Cheese Milke Waxe Honey and what ever else hath its birth from the ground It is wel-nigh past beleefe which is reported of their multitudes of Bees such as yeeld more Hony and Waxe then the people can find roome for They need here neither art nor care of the good huswife to order their hives but naturally are their owne Gardians and provide so diligently for their owne safety within the bulks of trees that they easily passe over the hardest Winter without hurt There is store of game both for hunting fowling and fishing In her Forests is seene a kind of wilde Horse with an horne like an Harts and the Alces c. Lastly among other good commodities the worst is not her Pitch and Rosin which yeeld her a large annuall revenew 8 Her chiefe wants proceed from her bleake situation For it is a plaine Countrey and shadowed for the most part with Woods very cold and by that meanes she hath little Oyle and scarce Grapes enough to teach them the use of Wine A great defect amongst so good drinkers for they have a name for that equall with any part of Germany and that I thinke gives no ground to the rest of Europe But they make a shift to finde themselves play with a kind of Metheglin Gold or Silver here is not much unlesse about Cracovia and as Maginus saith in Sandomica whâ—re there are likewise some Mines found of the Lapis Lazulus perfect Lâ—ade and Iron and pieces of Copper Neere the Towns of Nochow and Palukie there is extant a kind of miracle a certain earth naturally formed up into pots which if you take forth and dry they diffâ—r very little by sight from such as are made by hand and serve aptly for the same use A. NEWE MAPE of POLAND Done into English by I. Speede 10 They have a good minde to Religion but cannot fasten upon any one to their liking and therefore they will try all Christians they have beene ever since the yeare 965. but from that time they have scarce slipt any error schisme or heresie which hath crept into the Church Here are Iesuites and others of the Romish sects Here are Lutherans Calvinists and Arians and Anabaptists and Antitrinitarians none allowed but all tolerated and indeed Poland had the seniority of Amsterdame for that old saying That if a man had lost his Religon here he might find it They have one ancient custome in their Churches which me thinks may well interpret our standing up at rehearsall of the Creed when the Gospel is reading the Nobility Gentry unsheath their swords and stand as it were prepared to defend it with their lives against any which dare violate it 11 Their King is chosen by the generall States and is for the most part some great warriour of their neighbouring Princes For they have no peace on their East limit with Muscoves and Tartars but what they make with the sword The Laws are onely temporary statutes there are none fundamentall But when the King hath any great designe in behalfe of the Common-wealth he assembles a Councell of the Nobilitie to assist him His revenues comming in are thought to be about sixe hundred thousand Crownes And each quarter of his Kingdome maintains his expence for one quarter of the yeare Their first King was Boleslaus Crowned by Otho 3 in the yeare 1001. But the regall dignity was lost againe to Boleslaus the bold who began his raigne 1078. but was deposed by the Pope and no other suffered to take up the Scepter and rule by the name of King till the yeare 1295. The first of the second course was Primaslaus the second Duke of Poland and Pomerania Since whose time there hath beene no breach to this day 12 The chiefe Provinces of the Kingdome of Poland as they lye from her West to East are 1 Pomerania 2 The Dukedomes of Ozwitts and Zator 3 Polonia 4 Prussia 5 Russia nigra 6 Samogitia 7 Massoria 8 Livonia 9 Podlassia 10 Lituania 11 Volhinia 12 Podolia 13 The first is Pomerania bounded on the North with the Baltick Ocean on the West with Germany and is accounted by some a Province of the Empire as we have ordred in our description But in regard the greatest part is subject to the King of Poland I hope I shall wrong neither to give both their due and reckon it as well to this government since it hath an equall if not a greater title to the rule though not to the Inhabitants for they are most Germans It is a plaine Countrey but exceeding fertile and rich in all Commodities which any other part affords flourisheth with fortie Cities which are fenced round either with the Sea or ditches answerable for safety Her chiefe stands upon the shore for it is by nature so well guarded from the
their measure of times as we from the Germanes in length of miles else we must commit a foule errour to look beyond the Flood for their originall since that time it is not yet above three thousand nine hundred twenty and surely I thinke they were not exempted from the generall deluge no more then from the sinnes of the whole earth 3 But if this conjecture of different account be not approved the solecisme must rest for me upon their owne ignorant vain-glory which in their stories transport them beyond probability upon hope perhaps that no other Nation could controwle them for in those first ages they had little converse unlesse with men more barbarous then themselves such as could not deliver their acts to posteritie and therefore being left wholly to their owne relations good reason they thought they had to doe themselves what honour they might though ignorance of the main truth makes them oft times to trespasse upon Chronologie and forge stories so unlikely that the whole may be justly suspected 4 Their first King they name Vitei and report him to have reigned an hundred yeares his successours went on without breach or conquest to their two hundred fourtie second Prince but were then for a while cut off by the Tartarians This change was foretold to Farfar the last China King of the first race and the Prophecy laid it upon one which should have an hundred eyes and so had Chisanbaan the Invader if you will allow his name to make up the miracle For the very word in their language signifies no other then an hundred eyes A poore cousenage of the Devill but served the turne first to dazle them with a strange Prophecy and then to keepe up his credit in the performance with the simple idolaters After nine Tartarian Princes it was againe recovered to the state in which it now stands by the prowesse of one Gombne their 251. King 5 This briefe account of their beginning and progresse is more then I can warrant for undoubted truth The most part was past ere they were a people knowne to the Europeans for Ptolemy himselfe scarce reached so far toward the East or if it be the same with his Sinarum Regio which yet some doubt yet it seemes he knew little more of it then the bare name we must be content to passe over many ages untoucht and break abruptly into our owne times and stories which doe afford us more certaintie by the relation of later travailors some of our owne Nation 6 It is now a vast Empire which containes in latitude almost fortie degrees from the Tropike of Cancer to the fifty three towards the Pole Artike and thirty in Longitude from the degree one hundred thirty to one hundred sixty the bounds on the West is Indostan India intra Gangem on the East Mare Cin on the North the Empire of the great Chane severed from the Chinoyse by high mountaines continued with a wall of a thousand miles in length built by Tzanitzon their 117. King and on the South the Kingdome or Chan chin chinae part of the other India intra Gangem 17 The ayre here is temperate and the ground fruitfull the mountaines and wilde fields breed incredible numbers of Cattell and the Woods wilde Boares Foxes Hares Conies and other usefull beasts which gives us flesh for our food and skinnes for our cloathing The tilled ground returnes againe plenty of Corne Wheate and Barley their higher Poulse and their lower Rice in great abundance their gardens pleasant set with all sorts of flowers which may delight either the eye or sent no clodde almost of earth there but hath its wealth for what yeelds not fruite is inricht with Mines of Gold and Silver Their chiefe River is Polysango both it and the rest give fish in great abundance and water-fowle enough almost to feed a whole Nation Maginus reports it that tenne or twelve thousand wilde-ducks have beene commonly spent in one day in the Citie Canton besides their owne profit they advantage them much in their course of traffique to convey their Merchandize into severall parts of the Empire to meete with their chapmen from all quarters Their principall Commodities are Silkes and Sugars yet besides these they send forth Wooll Cotton Olives Metals Rheubarbe Honey Purslaine dishes Camphire Ginger Pepper c. Muske Salt great store whose Custome in onely one Towne of Canton amounts to the yearely value of 18000. Crownes To this happinesse of soyle may be added the thrift and great industrie of the Inhabitants who hold it a foule disgrace to be accounted idle and therefore make the most of what they have so that without doubt as they are infinitely populous so they are proportionably rich beyond any other Nation of the world 8 The Chinoyse is described with a broad face of a duskie colour crooked nose small and black eyes and very thinne beard but long haire on the head if any be deformed for so they take it with a better feature they are as like to breake a jeast upon his handsome comely visage as a scoffer would upon their ill fashioned countenance The better sort are cloathed in long silke garments the ordinary people in linen for they have not yet the art well to weave wollen Their women deck their heads with gold and precious jewels seldome shew themselves abroad without great attendance of servants the KINGDOME OF CHINA newly augmented by I.S. 1626 10 Their fashions in private houses are not much unlike to those of Europe at boord they sit in chaires and upon formes not loll on the floore as most of the Asiaticks doe they touch not their meate with the hand but use the Silver-forke or else some stick of Ivory or Ebonie not much unlike it they eate thrice in one day but sparingly enough when they travaile over the Plaines they use a kinde of Coach yet not drawne with horses or other beast but driven by the winde under sayle as a Barke on the Sea which the people are as perfect to guide which way they please as the Mariner is to direct his course unto any coast whither he is bound as they sayle upon land as if it were sea so they dwell as frequent upon the sea as if it were land for they have an incredible number of ships and boates which are in many places ranked like streets upon the waters and filled with Inhabitants such as are here borne live traffique marry and die Mr. Purchas reports that upon one River from Nanquin to Paquin they are thus ordered for 300. leagues No marvaile then if their number exceed any part proportionably of the whole earth since their land is not sufficient but is forced to borrow roome out of the Sea for their habitation yet are they all governed by one Monarch whom they call the Lord of the world and sonne to the Sunne For they are a proud Nation and admit not equall comparison with any other earthlings but cast it as a Proverbe
lesse to lay the least stone in so beautifull a Building neither can I for my heedlesse presumption alledge any excuse unlesse it be this that the zeale of my Countries glory so transported my senses as I knew not what I undertooke untill I saw the charges thereof by others bestowed to amount so high as I held it a conscience to frustrate their designements wherein albeit it may be objected that I have put my Sickle into other mens Corne and have laid my Building upon other mens Foundations as indeed who can doe otherwise especially in a subject of this nature seeing that the wisest of Kings witnesseth that there is nothing new under the Sunne yet let this in part suffice for my defence that in the worke of the Tabernacle there was more metals used then the orient Gold and more work-men imployed then Aholiab aud Bezaleel neither did all the Israelites offer to that most glorious Work Gold Silver Onix-stones Purple Scarlet and fine Linnen but some of them Brasse Wood Goats-haire Rams fels and Badgers skins as necessary implements in their severall Services If then with the poore Widdow I cast in my mite and by mine own travell adde somewhat more then hath been already divulged let me crave thy acceptance where I have done right and thine assistance to correct where I misse which I trust may as well be hoped as requested thy love with mine being alike obliged unto this our native Land Whos 's beautie and benefits not afarre off as Moses saw Canaan from Pisgah but by mine own travels through every Province of England and VVales mine eyes have beheld and whose Climate Temperature Plentie and Pleasures make it to be as the very Eden of Europe pardon me I pray if affection passe limits for the store of Corn in the Champian and of Pasturage in the lower Grounds presseth the Cart under the sheaves to the Barne and filleth the Coffers of their possessors Neither are the faces of the Mountaines and Hils onely spread over with infinite Herds and sorts of Cattell but their intrals also are in continuall travell and continually delivered of their rich Progenies of Copper Lead and Iron Marble Crystall Jet Alabaster yea the most wonder-working Loadstone to say nothing either of Cannol and Sea coale as rich for profit and as needfull for use or of the goodly Quarries of choisest stone as necessary for strength as estimable for beautie Her Seas and Rivers so stored with Fish and her Fels and Fens so replenished with wild Fowle that they even present themselves for ready prey to their takers briefly every soile is so enriched with plentie and pleasures as the Inhabitants thinke there is no other Paradise in the earth but where themselves dwell The true plot of the whole Land and that againe into parts in severall Cards are here described as likewise the Cities and Shire-townes are inserted whereof some have been performed by others without Scale annexed the rest by mine own travels and unto them for distinctions sake the Scale of Paces accounted according to the Geometricall measure five foot to a pace I have set but in this imployment I am somewhat to excuse my selfe from wrongs conceived done unto more beautifull and richer Corporatious which in this survey are in silence over-passed and places of lesse note and frequency described For satisfaction whereof good Reader understand my purpose according to the Title prefixed which in this Iland besides other things is to shew the situation of every Citie and Shire-towne onely So that without injury to all I could not insert some though oftentimes it grieved me much to leave such beautifull places untouched which notwithstanding being well knowne so to be giveth no little glory to the Land in generall so to be replenished with store and choise as hardly can be judged which may be omitted The Shires divisions into Lathes Hundreds Wapentakes and Cantreds according to their ratable and accustomed manner I have separated and under the same Title that the record beareth in their due places distinguished wherein by the help of the Tables annexed any Citie Towne Burrough Hamlet or place of note may readily be found and whereby safely may be affirmed that there is not any one Kingdome in the world so exactly described as is this our Iland of Great Britaine that only excepted which Josua conquered and into Tribes divided The Armes of such Princes and Nobles as have had the dignities and borne the titles either of Dukes Marquesses or Earles in the same Province Citie or place and finally the Battels fought either by the forrain or home-bred Conspirators I have also added Where we from under our own Vines without feare may behold the prints of endured miseries sealed with the bloud of those times to the losse of their lives and liberties our selves as in the raigne of Augustus when the Temple of Ianus stood shut and Mars his hands bound with chains of Brasse as Virgil speaketh heare not the sound of the Alarum in our Gates nor the clattering of Armour in our Campes whose Swords are now turned into Mattockes and Speares into Sithes as Micah sheweth the peaceable times under Christ. In shewing these things I have chiefly sought to give satisfaction to all without offenoe to any whereof if I faile yet this to my selfe have I gained that whilst I set all my thoughts and cogitations hereon I had small regard to the bewitching pleasures and vaine enticements of this wicked world neither had I leisure to be led by an ambitious desire to raise my station above the levell of my equals or with base flattery to follow and fill the eares of Fortunes Deputies the raines of these intents checking the bit of affection into another way And applying my selfe wholly to the frame of this most goodly Building have as a poore Labourer carried the carved stones and polished Pillars from the hands of the more skilfull Architects to be set in their fit places which here I offer upon the Altar of Love to my Countrey and wherein I have held it no sacriledge to rob others of their richest Iewels to adorn this my most beautifull Nurse whose VVombe was my conception whose Breasts were my nourishment whose Bosome my Cradle and Lad I doubt not shall be my bed of sweet rest till CHRIST by his Trumpet raise me thence 1 Chron. 28.8 Therefore in the sight of the Congregation of the Lord and in the audience of our God let us keepe and â—â—cke for all the Commandements of the Lord our God that we may possesse this good Land and leave it for an inheritance for our Children after us for ever Thine in Christ Iesus JOHN SPEED Al'honneur de l'autheur et son oeuure LE trespuissant ouurier de la ronde machine Pour son chief d' oeuure teint cest ' Isle separee Et quoy que des plus grands thresors du
Crosse of Saint George the Royall Ensign of England and a Rose the Kings badge as his faithfull Souldier receiving his pay dayly for himselfe and followers according to their degrees and estates Neither were the atchievements of Land services crowned with more plumes of Victories in the Helmets of the English then were their Sea services defensive and offensive both at home and abroad Their Navie Royall rightly teâ—rmed the Lady of the Seas and their Sea-Captaines farre out-stripping Vlysses in their Travailes and Descriptions for twise in our time hath the Sea opened her passage through the Straights of Magellan for Drake in his Pellican and Candish in his Desire to passe into the South World and to incirculate the Globe of the whole Earth whereby themselves and Souldiers all English have in those great deepes seen the wonderfull workes of the LORD But upon this subject I could willingly insist were it not that the argument of this present Description intends rather to speake of the Domestick and Civill warres of England then of the forraine and farre-fetched victories that have adorned and attended the Trophies of the English From the prosecution of the former and promulgation of the latter how unwillingly my Penne is drawne the roughnesse of the style and the slender performance of the whole doth manifestly shew They being for the most part civill Battailes fought betweene meere English-men of one and the same Nation wherein the parties victorers besides the losse of their owne side procured on the other the fall and ruine of them that were all of his owne Countrey many of them of his owne acquaintance and alliance and most of them perhaps his owne friends in any other cause then that in which he contended for But from this generall argument to proceed to some particulars it shall not be amisse to make some division of them according to their severall qualities of the severall quarrels in them which are found to be divers and of three severall natures Whereof the first were the invasions attempted by forraine Princes and enemies against the Kings and people of this Realme The second were meere Rebellions of Subjects against their annointed Princes And the third dissentious factions betwixt Princes of the bloud Royall of these three all these effusions of bloud have consisted And to begin with the first battell in this plot which was the first beginning of government of this state as it yet continueth Such was the attempt of William Duke of Normandy against King Harold the sonne of Earle Goodwin who prevailed so against him in fight at Battaile in Sussex a place so called by this event as the said Duke was afterward King of this Land and brought the whole Nation under his obedience as it hath beene continued to his posteritie ever since Such was the arrivall of Lewes son and heire to Philip King of France against Iohn King of England who being carried by his owne ambition accompanied with French Forces and assisted by the rebellious Barons of this Realme after variable fortune of fight in severall skirmishes battels and assaults was forced in the end without all honour or hope to prevaile to make a very shamefull retreate into his owne Countrey Such was also the entry made by Iames the fourth King of Scots against King Henry the eight of famous memory his brother in law and sworne allie at that time absent in the wars of France who contrary to his oath and alliance formerly made entred the North frontiers of England with a mightie Armie had the same discomfited and overthrowne and was himselfe slain in the field by the English forces under the leading of the Earle of Surrey at that time Lieutenant generall for King Henry And especially such was the late enterprise remaining fresh in memory of Philip late King of Spaine against our dread Soveraigne Lady now raigning in the yeare of our Lord 1588. attempting by his invincible Navie as he thought and so termed under the conduct of the Duke of Medina Celi which with great pride and crueltie extended against us arrived on our coasts to Englands invasion and subversion had yet neverthelesse here in the narrow Seas the one part of his Fleete discomfited taken and drowned and the other part forced to their great shame in poore estate to make a fearefull and miserable â—light about the coast of Ireland homeward so that of 158. great ships furnished for war came to their own coast of Spaine but few and those so torne and beaten by the English Cannons that it was thought they were unserviceable for ever and eleven of their ensignes or banners of Idolatry prepared for triumph and pride in Conquest were contrariwise to their shame and dishonour shewed at Pauls-Crosse and in other places of this Realme to Gods glory our joy and their endlesse infamy The INVASIONS OF ENGLAND And IRELAND With al their Ciuill Wars Since the Conquest The second sort of quarrels in these warres were meere rebellions of subjects against their annointed Princes and Governours and of these some have beene private and some generall Of the first kind for private occasions was that of Thomas Earle of Lancaster against King Edward the second his cosin-germane upon mislike of the Spencers greatly favoured by the King and as much envied of him who having his forces defeated at Borrow-bridge was there taken prisoner and after beheaded at Pomfret Of the same kind was that of Henry Lord Piercie surnamed Hot-spurre and Thomas Piercie Earle of Worcester his Vncle against King Henry the fourth at Shrewesburie where the said Lord Henry was slaine and the other taken prisoner and after beheaded in the same Towne So was that of Michael Ioseph the Black-smith in Cornewall and his company against King Henry the seventh for a Subsidie granted in Parliament to the same King who gathered a head of Rebellion so strong that at Black-heath neare London they abode battell against their Soveraigne but were there taken and afterward drawne headed and quartered at Tiburne Also such was that of Robert Ket the Tanner of Windham in Norfolk against King Edward the sixt pretended against inclosures and liberty to the weale publike was at Norwich taken in the field and afterward hanged on the top of the Castle of the same Towne And lastly so was that of Sir Thomas Wiat and the Kentish-men against Queene Mary for the bringing in of Philip of Spaine they being cut off at S. Iames and himselfe yeelded at the Court. Of the latter sort of Rebellions being generall were those of the Barons against K. Iohn and King Henry the third his sonne in their severall Raignes Against the father in bringing in of forraine powers and working a resignation of the Crown and Diadem to the great blemish of their King and Kingdome And against the sonne so prosecuted their attempts that their warres to this day are called and knowne by the name of the Barons-warres which had so lamentable consequence as that after the overthrow and
the Lord Cromwell Say and Mountjoy the slaughter in all amounted to 10000. saith Hall 1471. Edw. 4.11 60 At Towkefoury King Ed. 4. obtained the diadem in subduing H. 6. under the leading of Prince E. who was there slaine and Q Margaret taken prisoner there died likewise Tho. Courtney E. of Devonshire Ioh. Sommerset Marq. Dorset and the Lord Wenlake of Knights Hamden Whitting Vans Harvy Deluys Filding Leukenor Lirmouth Vrman Seamer Roos and Henry Edm. D. of Sommerset was there taken and beheaded with Iohn Bough Lord Prior of S. Iohns May 4. 1471. E. 4.11 61 Bosworth-field fought upon Redmore Aug. 22 1458. and 3. of Ric. 3. where himselfe was slain with Iohn D. of Norfolke Wa. L. Ferres Richard Ratcliffe and Rob. Brakenbury Knights and 4000. more of his company on the Earle of Richmonds part only 10. persons the chiefe where of was Wil. Brandon Knight his Standard-bearer Earle Henry was there crowned in the field and the union of Lancaster with Yorke effected whose civill dissentions had cost more English bloud then twice had done the winning of France 62 Stoke-field Iun. 16. 1487. was fought to arrest Lambert a counterfeit Warwick against King Henry 7. where 4000. with the naked Irish were slain and with them died De la Pole Earle of Lincolne Francis L. Lovel Tho. Gerardine Chancellour of Ireland Martin Swart and Sir Tho. Broughton Knights generall against the King Lambert was there taken and made a turn-spit Hen. 7.2 63 At Cockeledge â—â—r Yorke the Commons rose and slew Henry Earle of Northumberland for a tax collected by him granted in Parliament their Captain named Iohn a Cumber was hanged at Yorke 1489. H. 7.4 64 Excest besieged by Perkin Werbeck a counterfeit naming himselfe Ric. Duke of York before murdered in the Tower of London after he had in dammaged the North and Northâ—â—berl was from this City expulsed to Bewdley Sanctuary and lastly executed as Tiburn 1497. reg H. 7.13 65 This same City was again besieged by the rebels of Devon-shire aâ—d Cornwall the 3. of E. 6. under the leading of Hum. Arundel Holmes Winslow and Bury but was rescued by Iohn L. Russel with the Lord Grey and 4000. of them slain 1549. 66 On Black-heath again was fought a sore battell by Thomas Flaâ—â—ock gent. Michael Ioseph Blackesmith and Iam. Twichet L. Andley with the Cornish rebels where 2000. of them were slaine by Giles L. Daubeney generall for the King and 1500. taken prisoners Iune 22. 1497. H. 7. 67 Flodden-field the 9. of September and 5. of King Henry 8. was fought against the Scots by L. Tho. Howard Earl of Surrey lieutenant generall for the King where Iames 4. King of Scots with 3. Bishops 2. Lord Abbots 12. Earles 17. Lords and 8000. souldiers were slaine and the dead body of K. Iames wrapped in Loâ—dâ— was brought to shine in Surrey and there cast into a corner not long since remaining and seen 68 At Solommosse 15000. Scots under the leading of the L. Maxwell by Thou bastard Dacres and Iack Musgrave were valiantly vanquished and 21. of their Nobilitie whereof eight were Earles brought as prisoners to London and 200. mere of great account besides 800. common souldiers slaine and taken for very griefe whereof K. Iames fell sick and shortly after died 1542. H. 8.32 69 Muscleborrow-field fought September 10. 1546 by Edward D. of Sommerset L. Protector and Iohn Dudley Earle of Warw. against the Scots where 14000. were slaine 1500. taken prisoners onely 60. English then slaine E. 6.1 70 At Norwich in a commotion led by Rob. Ket Tanner of Wind 〈◊〉 Wil. Lord Marquesse of Northampton was put to flight and the Lord Sheffield slain the Citie fired and many outrages done 1549. E. 6.3 71 At Mount Surrey the Rebels with their leader Rob. Ket were by Iohn Dunley E. of Warwick overcome and forced to yeeld 5000. of them being slain and Ket taken and hanged on the Castle of Norwich or as some have upon the Oke of reformation Aug. 27. 1549. E. 6.3 72 Sir Tho. Wist with his company of Kentishmen driven to march from Southworke to Kingstone and thence to S. Iames yeelded himselfe at Temple-bar with the losse onely of 40. persons on both parts Feb. 7. 1554. Mary 1. 73 At Tadcaster Thomas Piercie Earle of Northumberland and Charles Nevil E. of Westmerland in thier commotions tooke 200. footmen repairing toward York for the defence of the City against those rebels 1596. Eliz. 12. 74 Durhaâ—â— taken by the rebels of the North under the leading of Piercy and Nevil Earles which had gathered 7000. and surprised Barnards Castle were by the Earle of Sussex Lieutenant generall for the Queens forced into Scotland and many of their Associates worthily put to death 1569. And lastly which God grant may be the last Thomas late Earle of Northumberland was beheaded in Yorke Aug. 20. 1572. Eliz. 14. THE BRITISH ILANDS PROPOSED IN ONE VIEVV IN THE ENGLISH MAP WITH A GENERALL DESCRIPTION OF GREAT BRITAINE UNDER THE ROMANES CHAPTER 1. THE State of every Kingdome well managed by prudent Government seemes to me to represent a humane Body guided by the soveraignty of the reasonable Soule the Countrey and Land it selfe representing the one the Actions and State affaires the other Sith therefore the excellencies of the whole are but unperfectly laid open where either of these parts is defective our intendment is to take a view as well of the outward body and Lineaments of the now-flourishing British Monarchy the Ilands Kingdomes and Provinces thereof in actuall possession for with others no lesse justly claimed in the Continent we meddle not which shall be the content of our first or Chorographicall Tome containing the foure first Bookes of this our Theater as also of its successive government and vitall actions of State which shall be our second or Historicall Tome containing the five last Bookes And here first we will by example of the best Anatomists propose to the view the whole body Monarchy intire as farre as conveniently we could comprise it and after will dissect and lay open the particular Members Veines and Ioynts I meane the Shires Rivers Cities and Townes with such things as shall occure most worthy our regard and most behovefull for our use 2 The Iland of Great Britaine which with her adjoyning Iles is here first presented containeth the Kingdomes of England and Scotland and is of many accounted the greatest Island in the World though Iustus Lipsius gives that praise to Cuba in America as the Orientall Navigators do unto Sumatra taken for Ptolomees Taprobana or to Madagascar the Island of S. Laurence both which are neere unto or under the Equinoctiall Line In which we will not contend as pleasing our selves with her other praises greater then her Greatnes yet with this honour also that is was without question the greatest Island of the Romane World and for any thing yet certainly knowne of all the rest Concerning whose
Positure in respect of Heaven Lucretius the first of the Latine Writers that names Britain seemeth to place it in the same Parallel with Pontus where he saith Nam quid Brittannum coelum differre putamus c. What differs Britaines heaven from that of Nile Or Pontus welkin from Gadz warmer Isle In which by a certaine crosse comparison he opposeth two likes against two unlikes Britain Pontius against Egypt and Gades But to seek into profound Antiquity rather then present practise for matters in which Vse makes perfectnesse were to affect the giving light by shadowes rather then by Sun-shine 3 It is by experience found to lie included from the degree fifty and thirty scruples of Latitude and for Longitude extended from the 13. degree 20. minutes unto the 22. and 50. minutes according to the observation of Mercator It hath Britaine Normandy and other parts of France upon the South the Lower Germany Denmarke Norway upon the East the Isles of Orkney and the Deucaledonian Sea upon the North the Hebrides upon the West and from it all other Ilands and Inlets which do scatteredly inviron it and shelter themselves as it were under the shadow of Great Albion another name of this famous Iland are also accounted Britannish and are therefore here described altogether 4 Britaine thus seated in the Ocean hath her prayses not onely in the present tense and use of her commodities but also in those honorable Eulogies which the learnedst of Antiquaries hath collected out of the noblest Authors that he scarce feemeth to have left any gleanings neither wil we transplant them out of his flourishing Garden but as necessity compels sith nothing can be further or otherwise better said 5 That Britaine therefore the Seas High Admirall is famously known and the Fortunate Island supposed by some as Robert of Avesbury doth shew whose ayre is more temperate saith Caesar then France whose Soile bringeth forth all graine in abundance saith Tacitus whose Seas produce orient Pearle saith Suetonius whose Fields are the seat of a Summer Queen saith Orpheus her wildest parts free from wilde beasts saith the ancient Panegyrick and her chiefe Citie worthily named Augusta as saith Amianus So as we may truly say with the royall Psalmist Our lines are fallen in pleasant places yea we have a faire inheritance Which whatsoever by the goodnesse of God and industrie of man it is now yet our English Poet hath truely described unto us the first face thereof thus The Land which warlike Britaines now possesse And therein have their mightie Empire raisde In ancient times were salvage Wildernesse Vnpeopled unmanur'd unprov'd unpraisde 6 And albeit the Ocean doth at this present thrust it selfe betweene Dover and Callis dividing them with a deepe and vast entrenchment so that Britaine thereby is of a supposed Penisle made an Iland yet divers have â—tifly held that once it was joyned by an arme of land to the continent of Gallia To which opinion Spencer farther alluding thus closeth his Stanza Ne was it Iland then ne was it paisde Amid the Ocean waves ne was is sought Of Merchants far for profits therein praisde But was all desolate and of some thought By Sea to have bin from the Celtick Mainland brought Which as a matter meerly conjecturall because it is not plaine that there were no Ilands nor hils before Noahs floud I leave at large Virgil surely of all Poets the most learned when describing the Shield which Vulcan forged in Virgils braine for Aeneas he cals the Morini people about Call is the outmost men doth onely meane that they were Westward the farthest Inhabitants upon the Continent signifying withall that Britaine as being an Iland lay out of the world but yet not out of the knowledge of men for the commodities thereof invited the famous Greeke Colonies of Merchants which dwelt at Massilia in France to venture hither as hath been well observed our of Strabo THE KINGDOME OF GREAT BRITAINE AND IRELAND 7 And as Iulius Caesar was the first Romane which ever gave an attempt to Conquer it so will we close its praises with a late Epigram concerning the outward face of the Isle and the motive of Caesars coming ALBIONIS vertex frondoso crine superbit Arboreas frondes plurimus ales habet Gramineam Montes fundant pascua pubem Et carpunt circum pascua gramen oves Sed LATII caruit potioribus Insuladonis Victori potior Gloria ni LATIO Albions high tops her woody locks farre shew With quiers of chanting Birds these woods resounding Her Downes and Meadowes clad in verdant hew Meadows Downs with flocks and heards abounding Latium had greater wealth yet Caesar thought To British Glory Latiums Wealth worth nought 8 The division of Britaine concerning the government and territories thereof at such time as Caesar here arrived doth not sufficiently appeare Caesar himselfe makes so sparing mention herein that we have little cause to beleeve Florus where he makes Livie say that after Caesar had slain an huge multitude of Britaines he subdued the residue of the Isle but rather with exquisite Horace that he did not at all touch them as the word intactus doth in him purport 9 Kings there were and therefore that Division which was here in Caesars time was into Kingdomes the old names of whose Nations as also the knowledge of their several abodes hidden under the rubbish of so many ages have of late with infinite labours and exquisite judgement beene probably restored and bounded yet that no mans expectation and desire be too much frustrated reason wils that we briefly set forth such divisions of the Land as many repute not ancient onely but authenticke 10 Our seeming ancient Historians begin it at Brute who to every of his three sonnes gave a part called presently after their names as Loegria to Locrine his eldest sonne Cambria to Camber his second sonne and Albania to Albanist his third son And doubtlesse if there had been more Nations of fame in this Iland Brute should have had more sons fathered on him which conceit some ascribe to Monmouth holding that before him it was never so divided 11 Ptolomey naming Britaine the Great and the Lesse hath been by some mistaken as so dividing this Iland into two parts but his proportion and distance from the Aequator compared with his Geographicall description will evince that he calleth this our Iland GREAT BRITAIN and Ireland BRITAIN THE LESSE 12 Howbeit some latter doe make indeed the South and more Champion to be called GREAT BRITAIN and the North more mountainous BRITAIN THE LESSE whose Inhabitants anciently were distinguished into the MAIATAE and CALEDONII and now by the Scots are into Heghlandmen and Lawlandmen But that Northerne clime being more piercing for the Romanes constitutions and lesse profitable or fruitfull they set their
bounds not farre from Edenburgh and altogether neglected the other parts more Northward 13 This neerer part of Britain they then divided into two parts for the more Southern tract together with Wales Dio termeth the Higher and that more Northward the Lower as by the seats of their Legions doth appeare for the second Legion Augusta which kept at Caerleon in South-Wales and the twentieth called Victrix which remained at Chester he placeth in the HIGHER BRITAIN but the sixt Legion surnamed also Victrix resident at Yorke served as he writeth in the LOVVER BRITAIN which division as seemeth was made by Severus the Emperour who having vanquished Albinus Generall of the Britaines reduced their State under his obedience divided the government thereof into two Provinces and placed two Prefects over the same 14 After this againe the Romanes did apportion Britaine into three parts whose limits our great Antiquarie assigned by the ancient Archiepiscopall Seates grounding his conjecture on 〈◊〉 the saying of Pope Lucius who affirmes that the â—â—â—lesiasticall Iurisdictions of the Christians accorded with the precincts of the Romane Magisâ—â—â—â—â—s and that their Archbishops had their Sees in those Cities wherein their Presidents abode so that the ancient Seats of the three Archbishops here being London in the East Caerleon in the West and Yorke in the North Londons Diocesse as seemeth made BRIT PRIMA Caerleon BRIT SECVNDA and Yorke MAXIMA CaeSARIENSIS 15 But in the next age when the power of their Presidents began to grow over-great they again divided Britaine into five parts adding to the three former VALENTIA and FLAVIA CaeSARIENSIS the first of which two seemeth to have been the Northerly part of MAXIMA CaeSARIENSIS recovered from the Picts and Scots by Theodosius the Generall under Valence the Emperour and in honour of him named VALENTIA and Flavia may be conjectured to receive the name from Flavius the Emperour son of Theodosius for that we read not of the name BRIT FLAVIA before his time 16 So these five partitions had their limits assigned after this manner BRIT PRIMA contained those coasts that lay betwixt Thamesis the Severne and the British Sea BRITAIN SECUNDA extended from Severne unto the Irish Seas containing the Countrey that we now call WALES FLAVIA CaeSARIENSIS was that which lay betwixt the Rivers Humber and Tyne and VALENTIA from the said River and Picts-wall reached unto the Rampire neere Edenburgh in SCOTLAND the farthest part that the Romanes possessed when this Division was in use For the severall people inhabiting all those parts with their ancient Names and Borders whether designed by the Romanes or the old Britaines together with our moderne Names and Shires answerable to each of them we will referre you to the Tables thereof elsewhere 17 This whole Province of BRITAINE as in our History shall appeare was highly esteemed of the Emperours themselves assuming as a glorious surname BRITANNICUS coming thither in person over those dangerous and scarce knowne Seas here marrying living and dying enacting here Lawes for the whole Empire and giving to those Captaines that served here many Ensignes of great honour yea Claudius gave Plantius the first Prefect of that Province the right hand as he accompanied him in his Triumph and his owne Triumph of BRITAIN was set out with such magnificence that the Provinces brought in golden crowns of great weight the Governours commanded to attend and the very Captains permitted to be present at the same A Navall Coronet was fixed upon a pinnacle of his Palace Arches and Trophees were raised in Rome and himselfe on his aged knees mounted the staires into the Capitoll supported by his two sonnes in Law so great a joy conceived he in himselfe for the Conquest of some small portion of BRITAIN 18 How the Romanes found it held it and left it as times ripened and rottened their successe with the Names the Inhabitants Manners and Resisters I leave to be pursued in the following Histories and will onely now shew thee these three Kingdomes that are in present the chiefe Bodies of GREAT BRITAINES MONARCHIE two of which Scotland and Ireland shall in their due places have their father and more particular descriptions WHen the Romane Empire beganne to be unweildy by the weight of her owne Greatness and the Provinces ready to shake off subjection by the Ambition of their Prefects Britaine then wanting her Souldiers taken thence to serve in forraine warres and abandoned by the Romanes who were wont to protect her was now laid open and naked to her Enemies who had long waited an opportunitie to lay her waste Among whom the Picts and Scots casting a covetous eye upon so rich a prey daily with inrodes molesting the weary and now-weakened Britaines inforced them to call in to their assistance the Saxons who in a short time of ayding friends became oppressing enemies and supplanting the Natives of this Land laid the foundation of their aspiring hopes so sure that thereupon in successe of time they transformed the fabricke of this one Province into a seven-fold State which as seven-crowned Pillars stood upon the Bases of Kent South-Saxia West-Saxia East-Saxia Northumberland Mercia and East-Anglia governed by so many severall Kings whose limits are in this Map distinguished by their severall Armes and circumscribed Lines but for all the particular Counties under each of their commands we will referre you to the Table in the fourth Chapter of our seventh Booke in which Booke the History of that growing Heptarchy and its setling againe into one Monarchy is contained at large 2 Neither may we thinke that the Limits of the whole Heptarchy or of each particular Kingdome were at their first raising apportioned as afterward they were but that as all other States doe by steps and degrees they came to their setled bounds Their utmost Northerne border was at first no other in all likelihood then that wherewith the Romanes had formerly severed this their Province from Scotland being that famous partition called the Picts-wall which therefore in our Map you shall finde described with Battlements girding the wast or narrowest place of the whole Iland from Sea to Sea and reaching twixt the Bay of Eden on the one coast and the mouth of Tyne on the other though afterward the Northumbrians extended their Marches beyond that Wall The Romanes had no other partition but onely this Northerne the Saxons who had made the Britaines also their enemies added two others both in the West to straiten them strengthen themselves The first was divised by Offa the Mercian King who made a Trench of admirable worke and charge called Offa-Dyke running about one hundred miles over mountaines and hils from the mouth of Dee in Flint-shire to the fall of Wye in Glocestershire therewith encircling the remainder of the dispossessed Britains in those Western and barren parts which oppression
King Harold further aggravated by a Law That if any Welshman were found with any weapon on this side that Ditch he should forthwith have his right hand cut off The second partition was of King Athelstans device who finding that the Britains did still inhabit those other Western parts from the Lands end of Cornwall even unto Excester in Devonshire he not onely thrust them out of that Citie fortifying the same with vast trenches and a strong wall of squared stone to prevent their attempts but further ordered that they should containe themselves within the River Tamar whence that Promontory came to be named Corn-wall of the shape thereof like a Horne which they call Corn and of the Inhabitants which the Saxons called ƿealsh signifying Strangers 3 The like may be said of the particular Kingdomes that they attained not to those their certaine bounds the Kingly Titles but by degrees the whole Saxons State being anciently divided not into Shires but into sundry small Regions and those againe into Hides a Hide being foure yeard land or as others thinke as much as a Plow can till in one yeere as by an ancien Fragment preserved divulged by two most judicious Antiquaries may be seene wherein all the land lying on this side Humber is thus parted HIDES Myrcna containeth 30000. hides Woken setna 7000. hides Westerna 7000. hides Pec-setna 1200. hides Elmed-setna 600. hides Lindes-farona 7000. hides Suth-Gyrwa 600. hides North-Gyrwa 600. hides Fast-Gyrwa 600. hides East-Wixna 300. hides West-Wixna 6000. hides Spalda 600. hides Wigesta 900. hides Heresinna 1200. hides Sweordora 300. hides Eyfla 300. hides Wicca 300. hides Wight-gora 600. hides Noxgaga 5000. Hides Oht-gaga 2000. hides Hwynca 7000. hides Ciltern-setna 4000. hides Hendrica 3000. hides Vnecung-ga 1200. hides Aroseatna 600. hides Fearfinga 3000. hides Belmiga 600. hides Witherigga 600. hides East-Willa 600. hides West-Willa 600. hides East-Angle 30000. hides East-Sexena 7000. hides Cant-Warena 15000. hides Suth-Sexena 7000. hides West-Sexena 100000. hides 4 But when that seven-fold Heptarchie was brought to a Monarchy and the Kings from Pagans to be Christian professors Elfred that mirrour of Kings for the setling of his Kingdome and subjects under a due and certain course of Iustice and Government did first distribute his Kingdome into severall Countries called Shires of the Saxon word Scyre to cut or divide and into other under-governments of which let us heare Malmesburie By occasion saith he and example of the barbarous he meaneth the Danes the natural Inhabitants also were addicted to robberies so that none could passe in safetie without weapons for defence Elfred therefore ordained Centuries which they terme Hundreds and Decimes which they call Tythings that so every Englishman living under law should be within some Hundred and Tything And if a man were accused of any transgression he should forthwith bring in some of that same Hundred Tything And is a man were accused of any transgression he should forthwith bring in some of that same Hundred Tything that would be pledges for his appearance to answer the Law and he that could not finde such a suretie should abide the severitie thereof But in case any man standing thus accused either before or after such suretiship did flie then all that Hundred and Tything incurred a mulct imposed by the King c. By this device he brought peace into the Country so as in the very high wayes he commanded Bracelets of Gold to be hanged up to mocke the greedy passengers whiles none was found so hardy as to take them away 5 This Custome King Elfred might borow from the use he saw in military Government where the Generals direction found easiest successe by help of under-rulers Centurions and Decurions or hee might have it from the Germanes who kept Courts of Iustice in every Territory having a hundred men out of the People as Assistants to performe their Law-dayes By which his Partition and industrious care Peace and true dealing so flourished that a Wayfaring man losing in his journey any summe of money might a moneth after returne to the place and have it againe BRITAIN AS IT WAS DEVIDED in the tyme of the Englishe Saxons especially during their Heptarchy 7 So that hereby we see both the Saxons distributing of this Country in their highest glory and also the government thereof from the King whom they called their Conning either of his skill or power to the lowest in the land Other intermediate Governours throughout the Land next unto the Kings Counsellors where it seemeth those which the Saxons callen then Eal Sepmen though a name now more humbled and the Danes Eorles the chiefe Magistrates in Cities the Port gerefan Portgreves and Burghƿaren Burgesses For touching the name of laford whence we contract Lord it may seeme rather a name of honour and reverence then of civill authoritie so likewise Þein a stile for men of the better ranke as under-Þein a note of service and Ceorle or Churle of their Yeomanly condition who were also called gemen the Yeomanry 8 Since that first most politique distribution of K. Elfred the number of the said Shires have found some change for what their number was An. 1016. in the reign of King Ethelred Malmesbury sheweth The Danes saith he at this time when there were reckoned in England thirty-two Shires invaded no lesse then sixteene of them yea and afterwards also there were no more in number at that time the Land received a new threefold distribution according to the three sorts of Lawes by which it was governed that is West-Saxons Law Danish and Mercian First to the West-Saxon Law were the Counties of Kent Sussex Suthrie Berkshire Hantshire Wiltshire Sommersetshire Dorcetshire and Devonshire nine in number To the Danish lawes were obedient fifteene other Yorkshire Darbyshire Nottinghamshire Leicestershire Lincolneshire Northamptonshire Bedfordshire Buckinghamshire Hertfordshire Essex Middlesex Norfolke Suffolke Cambridgeshire and Huntingtonshire The Mercian Lawes ruled the eight Counties remaining which were Gloucestershire Worcestershire Herefordshire Warwickshire Oxfordshire Chesseshire Shropshire and Staffordshire 9 But when William the Conquerour had got the English Diademe upon his head and taxed the Kingdome with a generall survey we finde in that publike record of the Domes-day Bocke thirty foure named besides those of Durham Lācashire Northumberland Westmorland and Cumberland the three last lay exposed to the Scots and the other two freed from taxe to maintaine the Borders which five Counties being added to the other their number ariseth to thirty-nine and the thirteene Shires of Wales added to both make fiftie two Counties as we have at this day 10 But the Author of Polychronicon upon what warrant I know not reckons thirty sixe Shires and an halfe at the Conquerours survey wherein saith he were found fiftie two thousand and fourescore Townes fortie five thousand and two Parish-Churches seventie five thousand Knights-Fees whereof
twenty eight thousand and fifteene were of Religious order and yet among these he accounteth no part of Cornwall But from this report it may well be that Rossus Warwicanus complaineth of the depopulation of the Land which with Towne-ships saith he anciently had stood so bestrewed as a goodly Garden every where garnished with faire flowers 11 King Elfred the first divider instituted a Prefect or Lieutenant in every of these Counties which then were called Custodes and â—fterwards Earles saith Higdon who kept the Countrey in obedience to the King and suppressed the outrages of notorious robbers But Canutus the Dane when successe had set him upon the English Throne divided the care of his Kingdomes affaires into a foure-fold subjection to wit West-Sex Mercia Northumbre and East-England himselfe taking charge of the first and the greatest making three Tetrarches of especiall trust over the rest namely Edrich over Mercia Yrtus over Northumbre and Turkill over East-England Wales neither in this division nor that of King Elfred was any waies liable it being cut as we have said from England by King Offa but those remnants of the ancient Britaines divided likewise that Westerne Province into Kingdomes Cantreds and Commots as more largely we will shew in the plot of that Principalitie And this shall suffice for the division of England under the Saxons who enjoyed it the space of 567. yeeres from their first entrance under Hengist unto the death of Edmund Ironside and againe under Edward Confessor the terme of twenty yeeres 12 Now if any shall be so minutely curious as to enquire the meaning of the Emblematicall compartments bordering the Mappe the right side containeth the first seven Kings of that sevenfold State their Names their Kingdomes their Escocheons their yeeres of first aspiring the left side doth portraict the like of the seven first kings in each of those Kingdomes which by Christian Baptisme aspired to the hope of a Kingdome eternall 1. Ethelbert of Kent receiving Austens instruction 2. Sebert the East-Saxon converting by advice of B. Miletus the Temples of Diana and Apollo now S. Pauls in London and S. Peters in Westminster to the service of Christ. 3. Erpenwald the East-Angle received Baptisme by exhortation of King Edwin the Northumbrian though as it seemeth Edwin himselfe for a time deferred his owne Baptisme and was therefore martyred by his Pagan Subjects 4. Edwine the Northumbrian stirred up by a vision both to expect the Kingdome and to receive the Faith which he did by the preaching of Paulinus whom he made Arch-bishop of Yorke 5. Kingill the West Saxon converted by the preaching of S. Berinus whom he made Bishop of Dorcester neere Oxford 6. Peada the Mercian receiving Christian Faith by perswasion of Oswy King of Northumbers was murdered by his owne mothers some say his wives procurement 7. Ethelwolfe the South-Saxon Baptized at Oxford by S. Berinus where Wulpherus King of Mercia was his God father at Font. 13 And sith these Saxons first gave to this Iland the name of England we will here affixe for a close of all an ancient Epigram touching both this Country and her Name the rather because of late a principall part and prayse therein is surreptitiously against Lex Plagiaria taken from England and ascribed as proper to France A certaine Author saith Bartholomeus de proprietatibus rerum thus in verse describeth England Anglia terra ferox fertilis Angulus Orbis Insula praedives quae toto vix eget Orbe Et cujus totus indiget Orbis ope Angliaplenajocis Gens Libera aptajocari Libera Gens cui libera mens libera lingua Sed linguâ melior liberiorque manus ENGLAND fierce Land Worlds Angle fertile art Rich I le thou needst no other Countries Mart Each other Country yet thy succour needs ENGLAND Ioyes Land be free and joyous long Free Race free Grace free Kind free Mind Tongue Yet Hands passe Tongues for free and glorious deeds THE TYPE OF THE FLORISHING KINGDOME OF ENGLAND VVITH THE GENERALL DESCRIPTION OF IT AS IT WAS FROM THE TIME OF THE NORMANS CHAPTER III. THE Saxons glory now neer to expire by his appointment who holdeth both times and Kingdomes in his all-ordering hand their owne swords being the instruments and the Danes the maules that beat their beautifull Diademe into pieces the Normans a stirring Nation neither expected nor much feared under the leading of William their Duke and encouragement of the Romane Bishop an usuall promoter hereof broken titles made hither sodainly into England who inone onely battell with the title of his sword and slaughter of Harold set the Emperiall Crown thereof upon his own head which no sooner was done but the English went downe and the Normans lording it became owners of those Cities which themselves never built possessed those Vineyards which they never planted dranke of those Wels which they never had digged and inhabited those houses filled With riches for which they never had laboured for they found it to be as the Land whereupon the Lord set his eye even from the beginning to the end of the yeer not onely drinking water of the raine of heaven but having also Rivers of waters and fountaines in her valleyes and without all scarcitie whose stones are yron and out of whose mountains is digged brasse This made them more resolute at first to settle themselves in this fairest and fruitfullest part of the Iland the Conquerour using all policy both Martial and Civill to plant his posterity here for ever How he found the Land governed we shewed in the Heptarchie but his restlesse thoughts were not contented with conquering the Nation and their Land unlesse he also overcame their very Customes Lawes and Language 2 Touching the distribution of the Kingdome whereas other kings before him made use of it chiefly for good of the people and better ministring of Iustice he made use of it to know the wealth of his Subjects and to enrich his Coffers for he caused a description to be made of all England how much land every one of his Barons possessed how many Knights fees how many Plow-lands how many in villanage how many head of beasts yea how much ready money every man from the greatest to the least did possesse and what rents might be made of every mans possession the Booke of which inquisition yet in the Exchequer was called Domes-day for the generalitie of that Iudgement on all the Land Whereunto we may adde his other distribution of this Land worse then any former when thrusting the English out of their possessions he distributed their inheritances to his Souldierâ— yet so that all should be held of the King as of the onely triâ— Lord and possessor 3 For the Lawes by which he meant to governe he held one excellent rule and purpose which was that a People ought to be ruled by Lawes written and certaine
by King Arthur but with better authoritie say it was so thirsted after by the Conquerour that by a composition with the Abbot of Westminster whose then it was he made it to be the Kings Possessiō as a place besides the pleasures very commodious to entertain the King In this Castle that victorious Prince K. Edward the third was born and herein after he had subdued the French and Scots held he at one and the same time as his Prisoners Iohn King of France and David K. of Scotland Neither was it ever graced with greater Majestie then by the institution of the most honourable Order of the Garter a signal Ornament of Martiall Prowesse the invention thereof some ascribe to be from a Garter falling from his Queene or rather from loan Countesse of Salisbury a Lady of an incomparable beautie as she danced before him whereat the by-standers smiling he gave the impresse to checke all evil conceits and in golden Letters imbellished the Garter with this French Poesie HON I SOIT QVI MALY PENSE And yet that worthy Clarenceaux alledging the booke of the first institution finds the invention to be more ancient as when King Richard the first warred against the Turkes Saracens Cypres and Acon he girt the legs of certaine choise Knights with a tache of leather which promised a future glory to the wearers The most Princely Chappell thereof is graced with the bodies of those two great Kings Henry the sixt and Edward the fourth whom the whole Kingdome was too little to containe the one of Lancaster the other of Yorke where they rest now united in one mould with a branch of both those Houses even King Henry the Eight who there lyeth also interred and rests in the Lord. 9 Other places of note in this Shire are Sinodum in the North and Watham in the East both of them places of the Romanes residence as by their Monyes there oftentimes found appeareth Neither was Sunning the least in this Tract that had been the Seat of eight Bishops before the See was translated thence unto Shirburne or that to Salisbury Wantage also is not wanting of honour in bringing to life that learned and most valiant King Ealfred the scourge of the Danes and great Monarch of the English And Finchhamsted for wonder inferiour to none where as our Writers doe witnesse that in the yeere a thousand one hundred a VVell boyled up with streames of bloud and fifteene dayes together continued that spring whose waters made red all others where they came to the great amazement of the beholders 10 The riches and sweet seats that this Countie affordeth made many devout persons to shew their devotions unto true pietie in erecting places for Gods divine service and their exemptions from all worldly businesse such were Abington Redding Bisham Bromehall Henley Hamme and Wallingford whose Votaries abusing the intents of their Foūders overthrew both their own Orders and places of professions all which were dissolved by Act of Parliament and given the King to dispose at his will This Shires division is into twenty Hundreds and hath beene strengthned with sixe strong Castles is yet graced with three of his Majesties most Princely Houses and traded with twelve Market-Towns and is replenished with one hundred and fortie Parish-Churches all whose names are further inserted in the Table following BARKSHIRE DESCRIBED HVNDREDS In BARKE-SHIRE 1. HOrmer 2. Ganfeild 3. Farrington 4. Shrivenham 5. Wanting 6. Compton 7. Morton 8. Lamborne 9. Fairecrosse 10. Theale 11. Reading 12. Charleton 13. Sonnynge 14. Wargrove 15. Barnerlhe 16. Braye 17. Ripplemore 18. Cookham 19. Oke 20. Kentbury A ABINGTON Hor. Aldermerston Theale Aldworth Compt. Apleford Oke Apleton Oke Arberfeild Son Ardington VVant. Ashamsteed Mort. Ashbury Shri. Aston upthorpe Mor. Aston tirrold Mort. Avington Kent B Bagnor Fair. Balking Shriu. Barkham Charl. Barrington Far. Barton Hor. Basselden Mort. Bayworth Hor. Benham vale Kent Berneham Read Blesselslighe Hor. Biddon Fair. Billingesbere War Bisham Ber. Blubery Read Borton Shriu. Botley Hor. Bourshill Hor. Boxford Fair. Bradfeild Theale Braye Braye Bright walton Fair. Brightwell Mort. Brimpton Faire Buckland Gan. Bucklebury Read Burfield Theale Burwesket Shriu. Bynfeild Cook C Calcot Kent Catmer Kent Chaddleworth Kent Chalie Hor. Chalow west Kent Charlton VVant. Charney Gan. Chaulsey Mort. Cheveley Fair. Childry VVant. Chilton Compt. Chilswell Hor. Cholsey Read Churchspene Read Cleworth Rip Clopcott Mort. Colleshull Shriu. Cookeha◠Cook Compton Compt. Compton Shriu. Cothy Flu. Coxwell little Far. Coxwell great Far. Cuckhamsley hill Compt. Cumner Hor. D Demyston Castle Fair. Denchworth south VVant. Donnington Fair. Draiton Oke Draycott more Oke Dudcot Mort. E Earlie Charl. Easthamsted Rip Eaton Oke Edington Kent Enborne Kent F Falley Kent Falowe Shriu. FARRINGDON Far. Farrington little Far. Farnebrough Compt. Fernisham Shriu. Frilford Oke Frilsham Fair. Fyfeild Oke Fynchamsted Char. G Garford Oke Garfton east Lam. Ginge east VVant. Goosey Oke Grampond Hor. Greenham Fair. Grove VVant. H Hagborne east Mort. Hagborne west Mort. Hampsted morryes Fair. Lech Hampsted Faire Hams west VVant. Hams east Want Hamsted marshall Kent Hanney east Oke Hardwell Shriu. Hartly Donnex Theale Harwell Mort. Hatford Gan. Hendred east Read Hendred west VVant. Hendred east VVant. Hillend Hor. Hincksey Laurence Hor. Hincksey south Hor. Hinton Gan. Hobcot Kent HVNGERFORD Kent Hurley Ber. Hurst Son I Ilsley west Compt. ILSLEYEAST Compt. Inglefeild Theale Inglisham Fa. Inkpen Kent S. Iohns bridge Far. Isbury Lam. K Kinburye Kent Kingstone bagpuze Oke Kingstone on lile Shriu. Kennet Flu. Kennington Hor. Knight-bridge Fair. L LAMBORNE Lam. Langford Far. Letcombe kings Kent Letcombe basset Kent Leverton Kent Littleworth Shriu. Locking west Want Locking east Want Loddon bridge Son Loddon Flu. Longcot Shriu. Longworth Gan. Lyford Oke M MADENHEAD Bray Marcham Oke Markney Mort. Martlefton Fair. Mershall Kent Midgham Fair. Mifton Oke Mortimer wookfeild Theale Morton north Mort. Morton south Mort. Moulsforb Mort. N NEWBERY Fair. New bridge Oke Norcott Hor. O Oke Flu. OKINGHAM Son Owre Chappel Fair. P Padworth Theale Pangborne Read Peysmore Fair. Purley Theale Pusay Gan. R Radcott bridge Farring Radley Hor. READING Read Remneham Bern. Ruscombe Son S Sandensoe Kent Sandford Hor. Sandhurst Son Satwell Mort. Shallington Gan. Shattesbrooke Ber. Shawborne Kent Shawe Fair. Shelford great Lamb. Shelford little Kent Shellingford Gan. Shilton Far. Shinfeild Charl. Shipton Hor. Shrivenham Shriu. Silham Theale Slancler Shriu. Sonnyngwell Hor. Spersholt Want Spene Fair. Spinhamland Fair. Stanford Gan. Stanford dingbie Fair. Stedes Theale Steventon Oke Stretley Mort. Stronde Hor. Sulhamsted bannester Theale Sulthamsted Abbots R. Sunyng Son Sunninghall Cook Sutham Theale Sutton courtney Oke Swallowfeild Theale T Thatcham Read Thele Theale Thorp Hor. Trup Shriu. Twyfort VVar. Tydmershe Theale Tylehurst Read V The Vale of Whitehorse Shriu. Vffington Shriu. Vpton Mort. Vstone Theale W Wadley Shriu. WALLINGFORD Mor. Waltham Laurence War Whit Waltham Ber. WANTAGE Want Warfield War Wargrove War Watchfeild
the lowest rowe whose trade circuit and seat doth equall most places of the Land besides It seemeth this Towne hath beene walled about both by a Rampire of earth mounted along her North and West parts and places of entrance where gates have stood which no doubt by the Danes were cast downe in the yeare of Christ Iesus 991. when they sacked with spoyle all these Sea-coasts and again in the yeare one thousand laid the streets desolate and the houses on heaps yet afterwards recovering both breath and beauty her buildings from Stoke-Church in the South to S. Margarets in the North now containe 1900. paces and from S. Helens in the East to S. Matthews Church in the West are no lesse then 2120. full of streets plenteously inhabited wherein are twelve Parish-Churches seated besides them suppressed such were Christ-Church S. Georges S. Iames the White the Blacke and Grey-Friers The Site of this Towne is removed from the Equator unto the degree 52.25 minutes and by Mercators observation from the first West-points 22. degrees 9 minutes and is yearely governed by two Bailiffes and ten Port-men all wearing Scarlet with twenty foure of their Common-Counsell in Purple a Recorder a Towne-Clerke five Sergeants whereof one is for the Admiraltie a Beadle and Common-Crier all in blew with the Towns Armes on their Sleeves The other Eye of this Shire is the Saxons Bedericgueord By Abbo the Royall Towne wherein at the day-breake of the Saxons conversion Sigebert King of the East Angles founded a Christian Church and upon the occasion of King Edmunds buriall who at Hoxon was shot to death hath been ever since called S. Edmunds-bury where was built to his honour one of the fairest Monasteries in the world hegun by King Canute much affrighted with the seeming appearance of that Martyrs Ghost who to expiate the sacrilegious impietie of his Father Suenus enriched the place with many endowments and offered up his owne Crowne upon the holy Martyrs Tombe For the beautie and buildings of this Abbey and Towne let Leyland for me declare The Sunne saith he hath not seen a Citie more finely seated so delicately upon the easie ascent of an hill with a River running on the East-side nor a more stately Abbey either for revenues or incomparable magnificence in whose prospect appeareth rather a City then a Monastery so many Gates for enterance and some of them brasse so many Towers and a most glorious Church upon which attend three others standing all in the same Church-yard all of them passing fine and of a curious workmanship Whose ruines lie in the dust lamenting their fall moving the beholders to pitie their case Neere unto this Town a great Battle was fought by Robert Bossu Earle of Leicester against his Soveraigne King Henry the second but was worthily overcome by Richard Lucy the Kings high Iustice himself and wife taken with many Flemings and Engligshmen slaine 7 Other places worthy of remembrance this Countie affords such is Exning in the West formerly famous for the birth of S. Audrey daughter to King Anna one of the three names of the Shires division Rendlisham in the East where Redwald the first Christian in this Kingdome held his Court and Hadley in her South where Guthrum the Dane whom Elfred baptized was buried And things of stranger note are the limits of the East-Angles Territories running along Newmarket heath vulgarly called the Devils ditch the like fable is formally told by Nubrigensis that at Wulpet in the heart of this Shire two green boves of Satyres kind arose out of the ground from the Antipodes beleeve it if you will and Ralfe Coggshall in the Monuments of Colchester declareth that a Fish in all parts like a man was taken neere Orford and for six moneths was kept in the Castle whence after he escaped againe to the Sea As strange but most true was a crop of Pease that without tillage or sowing grew in the Rocks betwixt this Orford and Aldebrough in the year 1555. When by unseasonable weather a great dearth was in the Land there in August were gathered above one hundred Quarters and in blossoming remained as may more where never grasse grew or earth ever seene but hard solide Rockes three yards deep under their roots 8 Places separated from common use and devoted to God and his service by religious Princes were at S. Edmunds Ipswich Ikleworth â—lithborow Clare Leston Burgh Castle wherein Sigebert King of the East-Angles entered the profession of a Monke but was thence forced by his people to fight against the Mercians in which Battle he was slaine And Dunwich where Foelix founded his Episcopall See These with many others in this County were suppressed in the fall of the Monasteries and their Revenews assumed by King Henry the Eight 9 This Shire is principally divided into three parts which are called the Celdable S. Edmunds and S. Audreys Liberties subdivided into twenty-two Hundreds and them againe into 575. Parish-Churches wherein are seated seaven Castles and twenty eight Market Townes whose names are in the Table annexed SUFFOLKE described and divided into Hundreds The situation of the fayre towne IPSWICH shewed with the ARMES of the most noble families that have bene either Dukes or Earles both of that Countie as also of Clare HUNDREDS in Suffolke 1. LAckford 2. Thingoe 3. Risbridge 4. Baberghe 5. Thedwastrie 6. Blackborne 7. Stowe 8. Cosforde 9. Bosmere 10. Sampford 11. Colâ—eis 12. Caâ—leford 13. Thredlinge 14. Hartesmere 15. Hâ—xone 16. Looâ—s 17. Wilforde 18. Plumesgate 19. Blithing 20. Wangford 21. Mutford 22. Lothingland A Acton Baberg Akenham Bosmer ALDERBURGHE Plum Aldham Cosford Alderton Wilford Aldringham Blith Allington Hoxon Alpheton Babergh Ampton Theâ— S. Andrewes VVang All Saints VVang Arwerton Sam. Ashbye Lothing Ashe Looes Ashe Bocking Bosmer Ashefeild Thred Ashefeild Black Aspall Hartes Assington Baberg Aye Hartes B Backton Hartes Badley Bosmer Baddingham Hoxon Badwell Black Baiton alias Beighton Thed Bardwell Black Bargham black Barham bosmer. Barkingeâ— bosmer. Barnâ—ye Mut. Barningham black Barrowe Thingoc Barsham VVang Barton Thed Barton little Lack. Batisford bosmer. Baudsey VVilford Bawdsey haven Coln Bayleham bosmer. Bealings great Carlef. Bealings little Carlef. BECKLES VVang Bedfeild Hoxon Bedingfeild Hoxon Bellstead Samp. Belton Lothing Beneker Blith Benhall Plum Bentley samp Bernerdiston Risbridge Bildeston Cosfor Bildeston street Crosfor Blakenham great bosmer. Blakenham little bosmer. Blaxhall Plum BLIGHBOROUGHE Bli. Blithford blith Blith â—lu Blundeston lothing BONGEY VVang Bouldge Wilf BOTYSDALE Hartes Boxford baberg. Boxted baberg. Boyton VVilf Boyscott VVang Bradfeild Combusham Thed Bradfeild Monks Thed Bradfeild S. George Thed Bradfeild S. Cleere Thed Bradley great Risb. Bradley little Risb. Bradwell Loth. Bramford bosmer. Brampâ—eild blith Brampton blith Brandeston Looes BRANDON FERRIE Lack. Brantham Samp. Brasiard Plum Bredfeild Wilf Brent Ely Baberg Bresworth Hartes Bretton flu Brettenham Cosford Brightwell Carlef. Brockelie Thingoe Brockford Hartes Brome Hartes
Riborough great gal Ringland Eynes Ringstead smeth Rockland shrop Rockland henst Rockland way Rolt-bye west-fleg Rougham Laund Roughton Northe Rowdham shrop Roydon Dysse Roydon frâ—â—b Roxam clack Rudham west gâ—l Rudham east gal Rington clack Runham East-fleg Runhall forc Runton Northe Runton north frâ—cb Rushall Earsh Rusham Laund Rushforth gylt Ruston clack Ruston east happ Rising Castle frâ—cb S Saham Waylanâ— Salhouse Tave Salthouse holt Saltâ—rnlode frâ—cb Sandâ—ngham frâ—cb Saull Eyns Saxlingham holt Saxlingham henst Saxthorpe souther Scarning Laund Scornston southe Scornâ—ton Tunst Scottby East-fleg Sederston gal Sedgâ—ord smeth Sething â—laâ— Sistead Northe Sharington holt Shelfaner Dysse Sheltong Dep. Sherborne smeth â—hereford gal Sheringham Northe Shimpling mull Dyss Shingham clac. Shipdham mit Shottesham henst Showldham Clack Showldham shrop Skeyton southe Skottough southe Skoulton way Skulthorpe gal Slingham heâ—st Sloly Tunst Smalborough Tunst Sâ—â—terington shrop Snoring great Northgr Snoring little gal Sommerton west we fle Sommerton east we fle Sothery clac. Soowode Blow Southacre southgr Southbridge mit â—perham Eâ—ns Spixford Tav Sporle southgr Sprowstâ—n Tav Stalham hap Stanfeild Laund Stanfeild fore Stanford grym Stanhow smeth Staninghall Tav Starston Earsh Stihard gal Stifkey Northg Stoake henst Stockton clav Stokeâ—bye East-fleg Stooke clack Stowe waâ—l Stowe clack Stradsert clack Stratton null Depw. Stratton Mary Depw Stratton souther Strumshawâ— Blow Sturston grym Studdy holt Susted Norther Suffeild Norther SWETISHAM smet Sutton hap Sutton forc SWAFFHAM south Swanton holt Swanton morley Laund Swanton Abbotâ— souther Swarditonney hâ—m Swayfeild Tunst Swenington Eyns Swinsthorpe humb Sydestroude Norâ—her Sylfeild sâ—rcho Sysland claver T Tacoâ—neston Depw. Tarshâ—m Earsh Tasborowe Depw. Tatterset gallow Tatterford gallow Taverham Taver Terrington frâ—cb Teslerton gallow Tharne fleg Tharston Depway Thelveton Dysse Themilthorpe Eyns THETFORD shor Thorpe Earsh Thorpe little Dysse Thorpe forchoc Thorpe claâ—er Thorpe Norwich Bl. Thorpe market Nor. Thornagâ— holt Thorneham smeth Thorpland gallow Thrâ—xton way Thrickby East-fleg Thurgarton Northe Thurlton claver Thurning Eynsford Thursford Northg Thursten claâ—er Thuxton mit Thwate claver Thwayte southe Tithwell smâ—th Terrington frâ—cb Tittleshâ—ll Laund Titshall Market Dyss Titshall Mary Dysse Tompson wayl Topcrost claver Toste wayl Tostes west grym Tostes gallow Tostes smeth Tostmonachorum C. Tortington way Townegreene forc Trowse henstead Trunche Northe Trymingham North. Tuddenham North mit Tuddenham East mit Tunstall Blow Tunstad Tunst Tuttington southe Twyford Eyns Tybenhâ—m Depw. Tylney frâ—cb Tyvetshall Margaret Dysse Tyvetshall Mary Dysse V Up on Bâ—ow Uâ—well claâ—k Ursted Tunst W Walcott hap Wallington clack Walpoâ—le frâ—cb WALSHAM NORTH Tun. Waltham south Blo WALSINGHAM GREAT Walsingham old North. Walsoken frcb Walton Depw. Walton west frâ—cb Walton eâ—st frâ—cb Warham Northg Waterden Bâ—oth Watlington clack Wattlefeâ—ld forcho WATTON way Waveney Flu. Waxham hap Wayborne hope holt Wayborne holt Wearham clack Weeting grym Welborne forcho Welles Northg Wellingham Laund Wendling Laund Wesenham Laund Wesâ—acre forch Westfeild mit Weston Eyns Westwicke Tunst Whetacre clav Whetacre borrowe clav Whitwâ—ll Fyns Whâ—nbrough mit Wickhamton Blow Wicklewood forc Wickmer souther Wighton Northg Wightlingham henst Wignâ—ll peters frâ—cb Wikin frâ—cb Wilton grymsh Wimâ—oresham clack Winsder Fâ—u Winterton west-fleg Wintertonnesse west-fl Wissingset Laund Wiston holt Witchingham great Eyn Witchingham little Eyn Wolverton frâ—cb Woodrising mit Woodbaswick Blow Woolvertâ—n souther Wormgave clack WORSTEAD Tun. Worthing Lauâ—d Wortwell Earsâ— Wottâ—n clav Wotton south frâ—cb Wotton north frâ—cb Wramplingham so Wremingham hum Wrettham west shr Wrettham east shr Wretton clack Wroxham Tav Wrungey frâ—cb Wylby shrop WYMONDHAM Wynche west frâ—cb Wynche east frâ—cb Wyndall clav Wynâ—arthing Dysse Wytton Blow Wytton Tunst Wyverton holt Y YARMOUTH Eâ—st Yardley clav Yeaxham mit Yelvertâ—n henst CAMBRIDGE-SHIRE written by the English-Saxons Grent-brig-scyre lyeth bounded upon the North with Lincolne-shire and Norfolke upon the East with Norfolke and Suffolke upon the South with Hartford-shire and Essex and upon the West with Bedford and Huntington-shires 2 This Province is not large nor for ayre greatly to be liked having the Fennes so spread upon her North that they infect the ayre farre into the rest from whose furthest point unto Roiston in the South are thirty five miles but in the broadest is not fully twenty the whole in circumference traced by the compasse of her many indents one hundred twenty and eight miles 3 The Soile doth differ both in Aire and Commodities the Fenny surcharged with waters the South is Champion and yeeldeth Corne in abundance with Meadowing-pastures upon both the sides of the River Came which divides that part of the Shire in the midst upon whose East-banke the Muses have built their most sacred Seat where with plenteous increase they have continued for these many hundred yeers 4 For from ancient Grantcester Camboritum by Antonine now famous Cambridge the other breast and Nurse-mother of all pious literature have flowed full streames of the learned Sciences into all other parts of this Land and else-where ancient indeed if their Story be rightly writ that will have it built by Cantaber a Spaniard three hundred seventy five yeeres before the birth of our Saviour who thither first brought and planted the Muses This Citie Grantcester by the tyranny of time lost both her owne beautie and her professed Athenian Students so that in Bedaes dayes seven hundred yeers after the Word became flesh it is described to lye a little desolate Citie and as yet retaineth the name without any memorie of circuit by wals Of this City in the yeer of Christ Jesus 141. as the Monk of Burton doth report nine Scholars received their Baptisme and became Preachers of the Gospel among the Britaines which as he saith happened in the reigne of Hadrian the Emperour But when the Picts Scots Huns and Saxons had laid all things wast and with their savage swords cut out the leaves of all civill learning this as the rest yeelded to destruction and so lay forlorn till the Saxons themselves became likewise civill when Sigebert the first Christian King of the East-Angles from the example of France whither he had beene banished built Schooles in his Kingdome and here at Grantcester the chiefe recalling thither the professors of Arts and Sciences as the Story recordeth and Traditions do hold But afterwards as it seemeth their increase being straitned the Students complained as the Prophets did to Elisha that the place was too little for them to dwell in therefore inlarging more North-ward seated themselves neer unto the Bridge wherupon the place began to be called Grant-bridge though others from the crooked River Came will have it named Cambridge This place though sacred and exempted from Mars as Sylla once spake when he spared Athens the Danes in their destructions regarded no whit wherin they often wintered after their spoiles and left the scars of their savage sores ever behinde them And in the yeer 1010. when Suen in his fiercenesse bare downe all before him this place
then the former Robert was both of them in like degree of dishonourable course of life though of different issue at their deaths the one dying penitent and of devout esteeme the other leaving the stench of Tyrannie to all following ages who from this City setting forth in one day with great pomp and in battell aray to keep the Crowne sure upon his owne Helmet in a sore fought field yeelded both it and his life unto the head and hands of Henry of Richmond his Conquerour and the next day was brought back like a Hogge naked and torne and with contempt without tears obscurely buried in the Gray-Friers of this City whose suppression hath suppressed the plot-place of his grave and only the stone-chest wherein he was laid a drinking trough now for horses in a common Inne retaineth the memory of that great Monarchs Funerall and so did a stone in the Church and Chappell of S. Maries inclose the corps of the proud and pontificall Cardinall Wolsey who had prepared for himselfe as was said a far more richer Monument 7 Other places worthy of remembrance in this Shire were these In the West where a high crosse was erected in former times stood the faire Citie Cleycester the Romans BENONNES where their Legions lay and where their two principall wayes crossed each other as the Inhabitants report Loughborow in the North-verge which the Saxons called Leizanburge was as Marianus affirmeth taken from the Britaine 's by Cuthwolfe their King about the yeere of Christ 572. At Redmore neere Bosworth West-ward in this Countie the Kingdom of England lay in hazard of one Battell when King Richards Field was fought where the land at once was freed from a Tyrant and a wicked Vsurper Neither may we passe Lutterworth as the least in account where the famous Iohn Wickliffe Englands Morning star dispersed the clouds of all Papisticall darknesse by preaching the Gospell in that his charge and stile of his pen so piercing in power that the man of Sinne ever since hath beene better known to the world 8 Religious houses by Princes erected and by them devoted to God and his service the chiefest in this Shire were at Leicester Grace-Dieu Keirkby-Bellers and at Burton a Spittle for Lazers a disease then newly approached in this Land for the erection whereof a common contribution was gathered thorow the Realm the Patients in this place were not so much deformed in skin as the other were in the defects for the soule whose skirts being turned up to the sight of the world their shames were discovered and those houses dissolved that had long maintained such Idolatrous sinnes 9 This Shires division is into six Hundreds and in them are seated twelve Market Towns for commerce and containeth in her circuit two hundred Parish-Churches whose names with others are in the Table following to this Chapter belonging LEICESTER both Countye and Citie described The Honorable Famylies that have had the titles of Earls thereof With other accidents therein observed HVNDREDS in Leicester-shire 1. West-Goscote 2. Sparkingho 3. Goodlaxton 4. Gartrey 5. East Goscote 6. Framland A Abbey gate West Affordbie east Ailston good Allexton east Altongrange west Anker Flu. Ansty West Appleby little spark Appleby great spark Apekettelbie Fram Arnesbye Good ASHBYE de la Zouch west Ashbye folvile east Ashbye little good Ashbye great good Aston slamvill spar Atterton spar B Bagrave gart Bagworth pakre spar Bagworth spar Barbythorpe east Baresby east Bardon hill west Barkebie east Barkston fram Barlston spar Barn parke spar Barrow upon Zoram east Barton spar Barwell spar Beebie east Belgrave east Belton west Bensford bridge good Bew maner west Billesdon gart Bilston spar Bitteswell good Blabye good Blackbrooke flu Blangherby west Blason gart Boresworth husband gart Borhisson spar BOSWORTH spark Botisford fram Bowden great gart Bradgate west Bradley gart Brantingthorpe good Brantingthorpe Westcotts spar Braunston fram Braunston spar Braughton nether fram Bredon on the hill west Brenkinsthorpe spar Brentingby fram Bringhurst gart Brokesbie east Bâ—oughton Ashley good Buckminster fram Burbage spar Burley parke west Burrow gart Burstall west Burton layers fram Burton upon olâ—s east Burton overy gart Bushbye gart C Candwell east Carleton spar Carlton Curlew gart Cathorpe gart Charley west Chamwood forest west Cawdwell fram Clawson long fram Cleybrooke good Colderton east Collerton west Cosbye good Coson fram Cossington east Counston spar Countesthorpe good Cottesboche good Cotes east Cotton spar Cranoe gart Crawston east Crofee spar Cropston west Croston South east Croxton Kerriall fram D Dadlington spar Dalbye little fram Dalbie Iacombe east Dalbye wood east Dalbie upon Olds east Deane flu Desforde spar Dishley grange west Drayton spar Drayton gart Dunton Basset good Dunington spar DVNINGTON CASTLE west Dyseworth west E Eaton fram Eastwell fram Easton gart Edmondthorpe fram Eie flu Eie Kettleby fram Elmesthorpe spar Elston good Enderby spar Engarsby gart Erdisborowe gart Erlshilton spar Evington gart F Fleckney gart Foston good Foxton gart Freabie fram Frisbye gart Frisbye upon Wreake east Frolesworth good G Gaddesby east Gadebye spar Galbye gart Garenton west Garthorpe fram Gillmorton good Glenfeild spar Glenn great gart Glenn little good Glowston gart Goadbie fram Goadbye gart Goldsmiths grange fram Grace dieu west Grimston east Groobye spar Gumley gart H Hachton fram HALLATON gar HARBOROW gart Harbye fram Harston fram Hatherne west Hawlstead east Heather spar Hemington west Higham spar High crosse good Hinckley bond spar HINCKLYE spar Hobie east Hoes fram Hogges Norton spar Holt gart Hollwell fram Horninghold gart Horsepoole grange spar Horsepoole spar Hoose fram Hoton east Houghton gart Hucklescott spar Humberstone east Huncott spar Hungerton east I Ibstoke spar Illeston gart Ingersbye gart Isbye Walton K Katthorpe good Keham east Kemington south east Kerbey muchese spar Ketworth west Kibworth Beacham gart Kilbye good Kilworth north good Kilworth harcott gart Kimcote good Kirby bellers fram Kirbey mallary spar Knaptost good Knaveston gart Knighton good Knighsthorpe west Knipton fram Knosson gart L Lungley west Church Langton gart Thorpe Lanckton gart Lancton east gart Lancton west gart Laund east Lawghton gart Leicester Forest spar Leesthorpe fram LEICESTER east Leicester Abbey west Leire good Lindley spar Littlethorpe good LITTERWORTH go Lockington west Loddington east LONGBOROW west Loseby east Lubenham gart Lubsthorpe spar M Marfeild South gart Markefeild spar Marston potters spar Medburne gart MELTON Mowbray fram Merill grange west Misterton good Morebarne spar MOVNTSORRELL west Mowsely gart Musson fram N Naneby spar Nelston spar Newbold verdon spar Newbold west Newbold gart Newton west Newton harcourt gart Newton burcott gart Newton cold east Newton nethercote spar Newtowne spar Norborow spar Normanton fram Normanton spar Normanton on the health spar Norton gart Norton East east Nosely gart O Oddeston spar Odeby good Orton upon the Mount spar Osberston spar Osgathorpe west Overton cold fram Overton sausye west Oweston gart P The great Parke west Peatling little
4 The Soyle for the generalitie is not very fruitfull yet it produceth such numbers of Cattle of such large proportion and such goodly heads and hornes as the whole Kingdome of Spaine doth scarce the like It is a Countrey replenished with all necessaries for the use of man yeelding without any great labour the Commoditie of Corne Flaxe Grasse Coales and such like The Sea also adding her blessing to the Land that the people of that Province want nothing that serves either for the sustenance of nature or the satietie of appetite They are plentifully furnished with all sorts of Fish Flesh and Fowles Their principall fuell is Coale and Turfe which they have in great abundance the Gentlemen reserving their woods very carefully as a beautie and principall ornament to their Mannors and houses And though it be farre from London the capitall Citie of this Kingdome yet doth it every yeare furnish her and many other parts of the Land besides with many thousands of Cattle bred in this Countrey giving thereby and otherwise a firme testimony to the world of the blessed abundance that it hath pleased God to enrich this noble Dukedome withall 5 This Counties ancient Inhabitants were the Brigantes of whom there is more mention in the description of Yorke-shire who by Claudius the Emperor were brought under the Romane subjection that so held and made it their Seat secured by their Garrisons as hath beene gathered as well by many Inscriptions found in walles and ancient monuments fixed in stones as by certain Altars erected in favour of their Emperours After the Romanes the Saxons brought it under their protection and held it for a part of their Northumbrian Kingdome till it was first made subjugate to the invasion of the Danes and then conquered by the victorious Normans whose posterities from thence are branched further into England 6 Places of Antiquitie or memorable note are these the Towne of Manchester so famous as well for the Market-place Church and Colledge as for the resort unto it for clothing was called Mancunium by Antonine the Emperour and was made a Fort and Station of the Romanes Riblechester which taketh the name from Rhibell a little River neere lithero though it be a small Towne yet by tradition hath beene called the richest Towne in Christendome and reported to have beene the Seat of the Romanes which the many Monuments of their Antiquities Statues peeces of Coyne and other severall Inscriptions digged up from time to time by the Inhabitants may give us sufficient perswasion to beleeve But the Shire-town is Lancaster more pleasant in situation then rich of Inhabitants built on the South of the River Lon and is the same Longovicum where as we find in the Notice Provinces a company of the Longovicarians under the Lieutenant Generall of Britaine lay The beautie of this Towne is in the Church Castle and Bridge her streets many and stretched farre in length Vnto this Towne King Edward the third granted a Maior and two Bailiffes which to this day are elected out of twelve Brethren assisted by twenty-foure Burgesses by whom it is yearely governed with the supply of two Chamberlaines a Recorder Town-Clerke and two Sergeants at Mace The elevation of whose Pole is in the degree of Latitude 54. and 58. scruples and her Longitude removed from the first West point unto the degree 17. and 40. scruples 7 This Countrey in divers places suffereth the force of many flowing tydes of the Sea by which after a sort it doth violently rent asunder one part of the Shire from the other as in Fourenesse where the Ocean being displeased that the shore should from thence shoot a maine way into the West hath not obstinately ceased from time to time to flash and mangle it and with his fell irruptions and boysterous tydes to devoure it Another thing there is not unworthy to be recommended to memory that in this Shire not farre from Fourenesse Fels the greatest standing water in all England called Winander-Mere lieth stretched out for the space of ten miles of wonderfull depth and all paved with stone in the bottome and along the Sea-side in many places may be seene heapes of sand upon which the people powre water untill it recover a saltish humour which they afterwards boyle with Turfes till it become white Salt 8 This Countrey as it is thus on the one side freed by the naturall resistance of the Sea from the force of Invasions so is it strengthned on the other by many Castles and fortified places that take away the opportunitie of making Roades and Incursions in the Countrey And as it was with the first that felt the furie of the Saxon crueltie so was it the last and longest that was subdued under the West-Saxon Monarchie 9 In this Province our noble Arthur who died laden with many trophies of honour is reported by Ninius to have put the Saxons to flight in a memorable battle neere Douglasse a little Brooke not farre from the Town of Wiggin But the attempts of warre as they are severall so they are uncertaine for they made not Duke Wade happy in this successe but returned him an unfortunate enterpriser in the Battle which he gave to Ardulph King of Northumberland at Billangho in the yeare 798. So were the events uncertaine in the Civill Wars of Yorke and Lancaster for by them was bred and brought forth that bloudy division and fatall strife of the Noble Houses that with variable successe to both parties for many yeares together molested the peace and quiet of the Land and defiled the earth with bloud in such violent manner that it exceeded the horrour of those Civill Warres in Rome that were betwixt Marius aud Sylla Pompey and Caesar Octavius and Antony or that of the two renowned Houses Valoys and Burbon that a long time troubled the State of France for in the division of these two Princely Families there were thirteene fields fought and three Kings of England one Prince of Wales twelve Dukes one Marques eighteene Earles one Vicount and three and twentie Barons besides Knights and Gentlemen lost their lives in the same Yet at last by the happy marriage of Henry the seventh King of England next heire to the House of Lancaster with Elizabeth daughter and heire to Edward the fourth of the House of Yorke the white and red Roses were conjoyned in the happy uniting of those two divided Families from whence our thrice renowned Soveraigne Lord King Iames by faire sequence and succession doth worthily enjoy the Diademe by the benefit of whose happy government this Countie Palatine of Lancaster is prosperous in her Name and Greatnesse 10 I find the remembrance of foure Religious houses that have beene founded within this County and since suppressed both faire for structure and building and rich for seat and situation namely Burstogh Whalleia Holland and Penwortham It is
howd. Thorpe huns Thorpe Gillingw Thorpe Dic. Thorpe hangw Thorpe basset buc Thorpe row Aller Thoroby hangw Thorppâ—â—om hange Thaprow hangeast Throstenby Pick. THRVSK burdf. Thurâ—bie hangwest Thwate Hangwest Thywynge Dick. Toâ—â—â—teâ— Lan. Toleâ—bie Lan. Tollerton bul Topclisse burd Toppy hill Lan. Toulâ—hoâ—pe buc The Towre Dic. Tranbie huns Tunstall hold Tunstell hangeast Turnton bridge Hal. V Vâ—kerby Gillingeast Verby Lan. Vggelbarnby Whit. Vgthorpe Lan. Vâ—â—on Howd Vlston Burdf Vpsall burd Vplethun Lan. Vpstane halli Vpton hold W Wabuâ—â—hâ—ll Hangw Wagheâ— hold Walwith hangw Walborne hangw Waldby huns Walden hangw Walgrave Pick. Wolkenton Provost Huns. Walkinton howd. Walton Baynt. Wanlas hangwest Wanford Dic. Wapley Lan. Waplinton Wilton Watlobie Gillinge Warthell bul Warter baynt Warton Wilton Wasland hold Wath halli Watlas hangeast Watles hangeast Waxham hold Weaverthorpe hold Weickliffe Gillingw Well hangeast Welborne Ryd Welborne bulm. Welburne burd Welham buc Welton Howd Welton hold Welton huns Welwicke hold Wensedale hangwest Wenslay hangw Westerdale Lan. Weâ—â—ow buc Westwarige buc Wherleton Castle Lan. Wharram in the street Buc. Whayston Gillingw Wheldrake Derw Whenby bul Whiteside hangw WHITâ—Y Whit. Whitwel Gillingeast Whitwel bul Whereleton Lan. Wickham Ryd Wickham Pick. Wickham Abbey pic Wigginthorpe bul Wigginton bul WIGHTON Holm Wilbefosse Wilton Willerby Dick. Willerby huns Willitost holm Willowbeâ—ke flu Wilsted hold Wilsted hall hold Wilsthorpe dic Wilton Pick. Wilton Lan. Wilton Castle Lan. Wilton Bishops Wâ—l Wintering hangw Winton Aller Wintringham buc Witton east hangw Witton west hangw Wiske flu VVoldnewton Dic. VVoodal hangw VVoodhal Derw VVoodhal park hanw VVomental Rydal VVansforth baynt VVasall Aller VVasall Lan. VVrelton Pic. VVressall holm VVulferton huns VVynestead hold VVythernwick hold VVythernsey hold VVyton hold Y Yafford Gillingw Yapham Wilton YARVM Lan. Yeâ—eley Pic. Yeareslay burd Yeastorpe Rydal Yeddingham buc Yeneiudale Wilton Yoncksleeâ—e howd. YORKE bul Yorkes wade Wilton Youlthorph Wilt. Youre flu Yowton bul Yrton Pick. The Bishopricke of DVRHAM THe Bishoprick of Durham containeth those parts and Town ships that lye betwixt the River Tees and Derwent and all along the Germane-Seas It is neighboured on the North with Northumberland and their Jurisdictions parted by the River Derwent her West is touched by Cumberland Westmorland and from Staine-more divided by the River Tees and by the same water on her South from Yorkshire even unto the Sea and the East is altogether coasted by the Germane-Seas 2 The forme thereof is triangle and sides not much differing for from her South-East unto the West-point are about thirty miles from thence to her North-East and Tyne-mouth are likewise as many and her base along the Sea shore are twenty three the whole in circumference about one hundred and three miles 3 The Ayre is sharpe and very piercing and would be more were it not that the vapours from the German-Seas did helpe much to dissolve her ice and snow and the store of Coales therein growing and gotten doe warme the body and keepe backe the cold which fuell besides their owne use doth yeeld great commodities unto this Province by trade thereof into other parts 4 For soile it consisteth much alike of pastures arable and barren grounds the East is the richest and most champion the South more moorish but well inhabited her West all rockie without either grasse or graine notwithstanding recompenceth her possessors with as great gaine both in rearing up cattle and bringing forth coale whereof all this Country is plentifully stored and groweth so neere to the upper face of the earth that in the trod wayes the cart-wheeles do turne up the same Some hold their substance to bee a clammy kinde of clay hardned with heat abounding in the earth and so becoming concocted is nothing else but Bitumen for proofe wherof these Coales have both the like smell and operation of Bitumen for being sprinckled with water they burne more vehemently but with Oyle are quite extinguished and put out 5 The ancient Inhabitants knowne unto Ptolemie were the Brigantes of whom we have spoken in the Generall of Yorkshire they being subdued by the Romans after whom the Saxons made it a part of their Northumberlands Kingdome at first a Province belonging to the Deirians and enjoyed by Ella their first King afterwards invaded by the Danes and lastly possessed by the Normans whose site being so neer unto Scotland hath many times felt their fury and hath bin as buckler betwixt them and the English for which cause the Inhabitants have certaine freedomes and are not charged with service as other Counties are so that this with Westmorland Cumberland and Northumberland are not divided into Hundreds in those Parliament Rolles whence I had the rest which want I must leave for others to supply 6 Over this County the Bishops thereof have had the Royalties of Princes and the Inhabitants have pleaded priviledge not to passe in service of warre over the River of Tees or Tyne whose charge as they have alledged was to keepe and defend the corps of S. Cuthbert their great adored Saint and therefore they termed themselves The holy-worke-folkes And the repute of this Cuthbert and his supposed defence against the Scots was such that our English Kings in great devotion have gone in pilgrimage to visite his Tombe and have given many large possessions to his Church such were King Egfrid Aelfred and Guthrun the Danc Edward and Athelstan Monarch of England and zealous Canute the greatest of all who came thither bare footed and at Cuthberts Tombe both augmented and confirmed their Liberties This Saint then of nothing made Durham become great and William the Conquerour of a Bishoprick made it a County Palatine at that time William Careleph Bishop of the Diocesse pulled down the old Church which Aldwin had built and with sumptuous cost laid the foundations of a new wherein S. Cuthberts Shrine in the vacancie of the Bishops was the keeper of the Castle-keyes In the West of this Church and place called Gallile the Marble Tombe of venerable Beda remaineth who was borne at Iarro in this County and became a Monk at Weremouth whose painfull industries and light of learning in those times of darkenesse are wonderfull as the Volumes which he wrote do well declare And had the idle Monkes of England imployed their times after his example their founders expectations had not been frustrate nor those foundations so easily overturned But the revenge of sin ever following the actions of sinnes dissolved first the largenesses of this Counties liberties under the raigne of King Edward the first and since hath shaken to pieces those places herein erected under the raigne of King Henry the eight such were Durham Sherborne Stayndrop Iarro Weremouth and Egleton all which felt the reward of their idlenesse and wrath of him that is jealous of his owne honour 7 Things of rare note observed in this Shire are three Pits of a wonderfull depth commonly
fairest possessions do imitate the people of Lancashire both in their honest cariage good hous-keeping Howbeit the common sort of people both in their language and manners come nighest unto the Irish although they somwhat relish and savour of the qualities of the Norwegians 7 Things not worthy to be buried in the grave of oblivion are that this Iland in the midst thereof riseth up with hills standing very thicke amongst which the highest is called Sceafull from which upon a cleare and faire day a man may easily see three Kingdoms at once that is England Scotland Ireland This I le prohibits the customary manner of begging from doore to doore detesting the disorders as well Civill as Ecclesiasticall of neighbour-Nations And last not least that deservs to be committed to memory is that the womeÌ„ of this Countrey wheresoever they go out of their doors gird themselves about with the winding-sheet that they purpose to be buryed in to shew themselves mindefull of their mortalitie and such of them as are at any time condemned to die are sowed within a sack and flung from a rock into the sea 8 The whole I le is divided into two parts South and North whereof the one resembleth the Scotish in speech the other the Irish. It is defended by two Castles and hath seventeen Parishes five Market-Townes and many Villages ¶ A Table of the Townes Villages Castles Rivers and Havens within the I le of Man Alphabetically gathered A Kirk Andrew The point of Aire B Baladoul Balalough Kirk Balalough Balicaken Balisaly Abbey Balisaly Town Friry Bewmakan Kirk Bridge Kirk Brodon C Caltregh The Calfe of Man Castle Town Bay Kirk Christ. Kirk Christ. Chappell Clanmoy flu Cobbe Borne Corte Cranston D Dauby point Dauby Town Douglas point DOUGLAS towne Douglas haven E Egnes F Fleshik G Glan-Brow Glan-Cam I Kirk Jarman Jeorby point Saint Johns Chappell K Saint Katherins Chappel Kirk Kerbrey L The point Lang-nouse Laxi-Bay Laxi-point LAXI TOWNE Kirk Lennon Loughe M Kirk Magh haul Kirk Magh-hauls head Malarlough Kirk Mali. Kirk Migh-hil Kirk Migh-hill flu Saint Migh-hills Island Min-hugh Kirk Mortown The Mull-hills N Neb flu The Nunnery O Kirk Onkon P Kirk Patriark Kirk Patriark of the Peel PEEL-Town Peel-Castle Polt Bash. Port Earn Portell Morrey Portwick R Ramsey RAMSEY Town Ramsey haven RUSHIN Castle S Scarthlat Shellack point Snafeld Solbe mouth Solbe flu Spalork The Stack Kirk Stanton V Vark W Watch-hill The white Water Black Water Whetston THE ISLE OF MAN Exactly desribed and into several Parishshes diuided with euery Towne Village Baye Creke and Riuer therein conteyned The bordringe Coasts wherewith it is circulated in their Situations self and by the Compase accordiÌ„gly shewed with their true distance from euery place vnto this Island by a seuerall scale obserued IT is here very pertinent to the purpose to insert a small History of this Iland that the atchievemeÌ„ts heretofore had may not be utterly buried although they are waxen very old almost torn from remeÌ„brance by the teeth of Time It is confessed by all that the Britains held this Iland as they did all Britain But when the Nations from the North over flâ—wed these South parts like violent tempests it became subiect to the Scots Afterwards the Norwegians who did most hurt from the Northern sea by their manifold robberies made this Iland and the Heâ—rides to be their haunt and erected Lords and petty Kings in the same as is expressed in this Chronicle Written as is reported by the Monkes of the Abbey of Russin A Chronicle of the Kings of MAN ANno Dom 1â—65 Edward of blessed memory King of England departed this life and Harald the sonne of Godwyn succeeded him in the Kingdome against whom Harald Harfager King of Norway came into the field and fought a battle at Stainford bridge but the English obtaining the victory put them all to fâ—ight Out of which chase Godred surnamed Crovan the son of Harald the Black of Iseland came unto Godred the sonne of Syrric who reigned then in Man and honourably received him 2 The same yeer William the Bastard conquered Enggland and Godred the sonne of Syrric died his sonne Fingall succeeding him 3 An. 1066. Godred Crovan assembled a great Fleet and came to Man and fought with the people of the Land but received the worst and was overcome The second time renewing his forces and his Fleet he sayled into Man joyned battell with the Manksmen but was vanquished as before and driven out of the field Howbeit what he could not at first bring to passe with power in those two severall Onsets he afterward effected by policie For the third time gathering a great multitude together he arrived by night in the haven called Ramsey and hid three hundred men in a Wood which stood upon the hanging hollow brow of an hill called Sceafull The Sun being risen the Manksmen put their people in order of battle and with a violent charge encountred with Godred The sight was hot for a time and stood in a doubtfull suspense till those three hundred men starting out of the Ambush behinde their backs began to foyl the Manksmen put them to the worst and forced them to flie Who seeing themselves thus discomfited and finding no place of refuge left them to escape with pitifull lamentation submitted themselves unto Godred and besought him not to put to the sword such poore remainder of them as was left alive Godred having compassion on their calamities for he had been nursed for a time and brought up among them founded a retreat and prohibited his host any longer pursuit He being thus possessed of the I le of Man dyed in the Iland that is called Ile when he had reigned sixteen yeers He left behinde him three sonnes Lagman Harald and Olave 4 Lagman the eldest taking upon him the Kingdome reigned seven yeares His brother Harald rebelled against him a great while but at length was taken prisoner by Lagman who caused his members of generation to be cut off and his eyes to be put out of his head which crueltie this Lagman afterwards repenting gave over the Kingdom of his own accord and wearing the badge of the Lords Crosse took a journey to Ierusalem in which he died 5 An. 1075. all the Lords and Nobles of the Ilands hearing of the death of Lagman dispatched Ambassadours to Murecard Oâ—brien King of Ireland and requested that he would send some worthy and industrious man of the Blood Royall to be their King till Olave the son of Godred came to full age The King yeelding to their request sent one Dopnald the son of Tade and charged him to govern the Kingdome which by right belonged to another with lenitie and gentlenesse But after he was come to the Crowne forgetting or not weighing the charge that his Lord and Master had given him swayed his place with great tyrannie committing many outrages and cruelties and so
reigned three yeers till all the princes of the Ilands agreeing together rose up against him and made him flie into Ireland 6 An. Do. 1111. Olave the son of Godred Crovan aforesaid began his reigne and reigned fourtie yeers a peaceable Prince He took to wife Affrica the daughter of Fergus of Galway of whom he begat Godred By his Concubines he had Raignald Lagman and Harald besides many daughters whereof one was married to Summerled Prince of Herergaidel who caused the ruine of the Kings of the Ilands On her he begat four sons Dungal Raignald Engus and Olave 7 An. Dom. 1144. Godred the son of Olave was created King of Man and reâ—gned thirty yeers In the third yeer of his reign the people of Dublin sent for him and made him their King Which Mure-card King of Ireland maligning raised war and sent Osibeley his half brother by the mothers side with 3000. men at Armes to Dublin who by Godred and the Dublinians was slaine and the rest all put to flight These atchievemeÌ„ts made Godred returned to Man and began to use tyranny turning the Noblemen out of their inheritances Whereupon one called Thorfin Otters sonne being mightier then the rest came to Summerled and made Dulgal Summerleds son king of the Ilands whereof Godred having intelligence prepared a Navie of 80. Ships to meet Summerled And in the yeer 1156 there was a battle fought at Sea on Twelfth day at night many slain on both sides But the next day they grew to a pacification and divided the Kingdome of the Ilands among themselves This was the cause of the overthrow of the Kingdom of the Iles. 8 An. 1158. Summerled came to Man with a Fleet of fiftie three sayle put Godred to flight and wasted the land Godred upon this crossed over to Norway for aide against Summerled But Summerled in the mean time arriving at Rhinfrin and having gathered together a fleet of a 160. ships coveting to subdue all Scotland by the just judgement of God was vanquished by a few and both himself and his son slain with an infinite number of people 9 The fourth day after Raignald began to reigne but Godred coming upon him out of Norway with a great multitude of armed men took his brother Raignald and bereft him both of his eyes and genitall members On the fourth Ides of November An. Dom. 1187. Godred King of the Ilands died and his body was translated to the I le of Ely He left behinde him three sons Raignald Olave and Yuar He ordained in his life time that Olave should succeed him because he onely was born legitimate But the people of Man seeing him to be scarce ten yeers old sent for Raignald and made him their King This caused great division and many turbulent attempts between the two Brethren for the space of thirty eight yeers which had no end till at a place called Tniguaâ—â—a there was a battle struck between them wherein Olave had the victory and Raignald was slaine The Monkes of Russin translated his body unto the Abbey of S. Mary de Fournes and there interred it in a place which himself had chosen for that purpose 10 An. 1230. Olave and Godred Don who was Raignalds sonne with the Norwegians came to Man and divided the Kingdom among themselves Olave held Man and Godred being gone unto the Ilands was slaine in the I le Lodhus So Olave obtained the Kingdome of the Iles. He dyed the twelfth Calends of Iune An. 1237. in S. Patricks Iland and was buryed in the Abbey of Russin 11 Harrold his sonne succeeded him being foureteene yeers of age and reigned twelve yeers In the yeer 1239. he went unto the King of Norway who after two yeares confirmed unto him his heyres and successours under his Seal all the Ilands which his Predecessours had possessed 12 An. Do. 1242. Harrold returned out of Norway and being by the inhabitants honourably received had peace with the Kings of England and of Scotland The same yeer he was sent for by the King of Norway and married his daughter In the yeer 1249. as he returned homeward with his wife he was drowned in a tempest neer unto the coasts of Radland 13 An. Dom. 1249. Raignald the sonne of Olave and brother to Harrold began his reign and on the thirtieth day thereof was slaine by one Yuar a Knight in a meadow neer unto the holy Trinity Church and lyeth buried in the Church of S. Mary of Russin 14 In the yeer 1252. Magnus the son of Olave came to Man and was made King The next yeer following he went to the King of Norway and stayed there a yeer 15 In the yeer 1265. Magnus Olaves son King of Man and of the Ilands departed this life at the Castle of Russin and was buryed in the Church of S. Mary of Russin 16 In the yeer 1266. the Kingdome of the Ilands was translated by reason of Alexander King of Scots who had gotten into his hands the western Ilands and brought the I le of Man under his dominion as one of that number 17 An. 1340. William Montacute Earl of Salisbury wrested it from the Scotish by strong hand and force of Armes and in the yeer 1393. as Thomas Walsingham saith he sold Man and the Crown thereof unto William Scroope for a great summe of money But he being beheaded for high Treason and his goods confiscate it came into the hands of Henry the fourth King of England who granted this Iland unto Henry Percy Earl of Northumberland But Henry Percy entring into open rebellion the fift yeer following the king sent Sir Iohn Stanley William Stanley to seize the I le and Castle of Man the inheritance whereof he granted afterwards to Sir Iohn Stanley his heirs by Letters patents with the Patronage of the Bishopricke c. So that his heires and successours who were honoured with the Title of Earles of Darby were commonly called Kings of Man HOLY ILAND THis Iland is called Lindisfarne by the River Lied that is opposite unto it on the Coast of Northumberland Beda tearmeth it a Demy Iland The Britaines name it Inis Medicante for that it twice every day suffereth an extraordinary inundation and over-flowng of the Ocean in manner of an Iland which twice likewise makes it continent to the Land and returning unto her watry habitation laies the Shoare bare again as before It is called in English Holy-Iland for that in ancient times many Monks have been accustomed to retire themselves thither and to make it their receptacle for solitude having on the West and South Northumberland and more South-Eastward the Iland Farne 2 The form of it is long and narrow the West side narrower then the East and are both conjoyned by a very small spang of Land that is left unto Conies The South is much broader then the rest It is from East to West about two thousand two hundred and fiftie pases and from North to South twelve hundred and
strangers which he thinketh could not be considering their habitations so neere unto them and that the like was in use he proveth by the words of French Gardian for Wardian Cornugalles for Cornwalles yea and Galles for Wales calling our most famous Edward Prince of Galles not Prince of Wales in so much that the Countie of Lombardy bordering along upon the Germans was of them called Gallâ—a Cis alâ—ina and at this day Welsh-land So likewise do the Netherlanders call the Inhabitants of Henâ—li and Artois Wallen or Wallons and sâ—me part of Brabant and Flanders Weâ—sh-Brabant and Welsh Flanders and all because of the language or lineage of the Gaules Neither doe the meere Natives of Wales know any other name of their Countrey then Cambria of themselves then Cambri or Cumri or of their language then Cambraoc But leaving this opinion free to his affection we will proceed 3 Wales therefore being anciently bounded as before the Saxons did afterwards win by force from the Britaines all the plain and champion Countrey over the River Dee and especially Offa King of Mercia made their limits straiter by making a ditch of great breadth and depth to be a Meare betwixth his Kingdome and Wales This ditch is in many places to be seene at this day and beares the name of Clawdh Offa that is Offaes Ditch The Countrey between it and England is commonly called the Marches and is for the most part inhabited by Welshmen especially in North-Wales even to the River Dee This admirable trench began at Bassingwerke in Flintshire between Chester and Ruthlan and ran along the hils to the South Sea a little from Bristow reaching above hundred miles in length 4 Silvester Giraldus makes the River Wye to be the Meare between England and Wales on the South part called South-Wales whence he ascribeth the breadth of Wales unto Saint Davids in Menevia to be an hundred miles and the length from Caerlcon upon Vske in Gwentland to Holly-head in Anglesey an hundred miles he might have said thirtie more 5 About the yeare of Christ 870. our Alfred raigning in England Rodericus Magnus King of Wales did divide it into three Talaiths Regions or Territories which were called Kingdomes whose names both British and English with their severall chiefe seats follow 1 Gwyneth ENG. Northwa chiefe seats Abersraw in Mon. or Anglesey 2 Powys ENG. Powys Land chiefe seats Pengwâ—rn removed to Mathraval 3 Dehenbarth EN South-w chiefe seats Caermarâ—yn removed to Dinevowr This Rodericus Magnus gave Venedotia Gwineth or North-wales to Anarawd his eldes sonne to Caâ—eâ—h his second Demetia Deheubarth or South-wales and to Mervin his third sonne Powys 6 North-wales had upon the North-side the Irish Sea from the River Dee at Bassingwerke to Aberdyvi upon the West and South-west the River Dyvi which divideth it from South-wales and in some places from Powysland And on the South and East it is divided from Powys sometimes with high hils and sometimes with Rivers till it come again to the River Dee It is generally full of high mountaines craggy Rocks great woods and deepe vallies many straight dangerous places deepe and swift Rivers 7 This Land was of old time divided into foure parts Mon Arvon Meryonyth and y Beruedhwlan or the middle Countrey and each of these were againe divided into severall Cantreves and they subdivided into their Cymeden or Commoâ— wherein we follow that division which was in the time of Llewylyn ap Gruffin last Prince of Wales according to a Copy imparted to me by a worshipfull friend and learned Antiquerie as seeming farre more exact then that of Doctor Powels 8 Anglesey the chiefest is separated from the maine Land with the River Moenay wherein at Aberfraw was the Princes Court now a meane village In this Iland is a faire Towne called Beau-marish and a common passage to Ireland at Caerâ—ybi in English Holly head This Anglesey hath â—antreves and Commots as followeth 1 Cantrerhi Aberffraw or Aberffro Cwmwd. Llivon al. llion 1 Mall traeth 2 2 Can. Cemais Cwmwd. Talibolton 3 Twr celyn 4 3 Can. Rossir Cwmwd. Tendaethwy 5 Moenay 6 9 Arvon the second part of North-wales is now called Canarvonshire the strongest Countrey within that Principalitie giving place to none for fertilitie of the ground or for plentie of wood cattell fish and fowle c. Here are the Townes of Caernarvon in old time called Caer-Segont and Bangor the Bishops See with divers other ancient Castles and places of memory This portion hath on the North the Sea and Moenai upon the East and South-east the River Conwey which divideth it from Denbigh-shire and on the South-west is separated from Merioneth by Rivers Mountaines and Meares whose Cantreves and Commots are these 4 Can. Aber. Cwm. Llechred achaf 7 Nant conwy 8 Llechweddisaf 9 5 Can. Arvon Cwm. Vwch gwyrfai 10 Is gwyrfai 11 6 Can. Dinodyn al Danodic Cwm. Ardudwy 12 Esionydd 13 7 Can. Llyn Cwm. Cymymaen alias Cwmâ—inam 14 Tinllaen 15 Canologion 16 10 Merioneth was the third of Gwyneth and keepeth the name till this day is full of hils and much noted for the resort of people that repaire thither to take Herrings Upon the North it hath Arvon and Denbigh-shire upon the South Caerdigan shire and upon the Last Montgomery-shire heretofore part of Powys In this Countie standeth the Towne of Harlech and a great Lake called Llyn Tegyd This Countrey is likewise full of Cattle Fowle and Fish and hath in it great store of red Deere and Roâ—s but there is much scarcitie of Corn whose Cantreves and Commots are as followeth 8 Can. Merionyd al Meirton Cwm. Talybont 17 Pennal 18 Yshmâ—ner alias eshomaneyr 19 9 Can. Arwystly Cwm. Vwch coed 20 Is coed 21 Gwarthrynion 22 10 Can. Penllyn Cwm. Vwch Meloch 23 Is Meloch 24 Micnynt a Micnaint 25 11 Y Bervedhwlad was the fourth part of Gwyneth and may be called in English The middle Countrey is enclosed with hils on the East West and South-parts and with the Sea North-ward It is plentifull of Cattle Fish and Fowle as also of Corne and is divided in the middest with the River Clayd to which run a number of other Rivers from the hils In this part is Dyffryn Clwyd the fairest Valley within Wales containing eighteene miles in length and seven in breadth In which is the Towne and Castle of Ricthlan neere unto the Sea and not farre thence S. Assaph an Episcopall Seat betweene the Rivers Clwyd and Elwy Herein stands the faire Towne and goodly Castle of Denbigh situated upon a Rocke the greatest Market-towne of North wales and from thence is seene the Towne and Castle of Rutbyn faire for prospect and fruitfull for site This part of North-wales hath the Sea upon the North d ee toward the East Arvon the River Conwey and Merionyth upon the West and the Countrey then called Powys upon ths South It hath Cantreves and Cummots as
Enas 69 Cantreu Coch or Forrest Avena the Forrest of Deane 70 21 The last is Brecknock-shire for the most part full of mountaines woods and rivers This Countrey is both great and large being full of faire Plaines and Vallyes for Corne it hath plentie of thicke VVoods Forrests and Parkes It is full also of cleare and deepe Rivers of which Severne is the chiefest although there be other faire Rivers as Vske and the like Brychee vioc 20 Can. Selyf Cwm. Selyf 71 Trahayarne 72 21 Can. Canawl Cwm. Talgarth 73 Ystrat yw 74 Eglwys Iaiil or Brwynllys 75 22 Can. Mawr Cwm. Tir Ranwlff al. Raulph 76 Lliwel 77 Cruc Howel 30. 78 22 Thus farre concerning the ancient Welsh division by Talaiths Cantreves and Commots but the present division distributeth them more compendiously into two Countries and twelve Shires enacted so by Parliament under King Henry the eight The Countries are North-wales and South-wales which have shared and as it were devoured between them all Powys-land each of which Countries containes sixe Shires North-wales Angelesey South-wales Caerdigan North-wales Caernarvon South-wales Pembroke North-wales Merionyth South-wales Carmarden North-wales Denbigh South-wales Glamorgan North-wales Flint South-wales Brecknocke North-wales Montgomery South-wales Radnor But whereas Monmouth-shire and Radnor were anciently parts the first of South-wales the other of Powys-land Monmouth-shire by Act of Parliament also under the same King was pluckt away wholly from Wales and laid to England one of whose Counties and Shires it was from that time forward and is at this present reckoned and Radnor-shire as it were in lieu thereof is comprehended in South-wales Humphrey Hluyd a Welsh Gentleman in his Epistle and Map of old Wales maketh mention of a West-wales which he calleth Demetia and Dyfer the one the Latine and the other the British name thereof but because it is wholly swallowed up by this last division we will not perplexe the Reader with superfluous and impertinent recitals PEMBROKE-SHIRE CHAPTER III. PEMBROKE-SHIRE the furthest Promontorie of all West-Wales lieth parted on the North from Cardigan-shire with the Rivers Tyuy and Keach and on the East is confronted by Caermarden-shire the South and West shooting farre into the Irish Seas is with the same altogether washed 2 The forme thereof is longer then it is broad for from S. Gouens South-point to Cardigan-bridge in the North are twenty sixe miles the Easterne Landenie to Saint Davids point in the West are twenty the whole in circumference is ninety-three miles 3 The ayre is passing temperate by the report of Giraldus who confirmeth his reason from the site of Ireland against which it butteth and so neer adjoyned that King Rufus thought it possible to make a bridge of his ships over the Sea whereby he might passe to Ireland on foot 4 Anciently it was possessed by the Demetia further branched into Cardigan and Caermarden-shires as in that County hath beene said and in the Saxons Conquest and Heptarchie by the Britaine 's forced into those parts for refuge whither Henry the first and third of the Normans King sent certaine Flemings whose Countrey was overwhelmed with the breaking in of the Seas to inhabit the maritime Tract called Rosse lying West upon the River Dougledye These Dutchmen saith Giraldus were a strong and stout Nation inured to warres and accustomed to seeke gaine by Clothing Traffique and Tillage and ever ready for the Field to fight it out adding withall that they were most loyall to the English and most faithfull to the English-men Whereupon Malmesbury writeth thus Many a time did King William Rufus assaile the Welsh but ever in vain which is to be wondred at considering his other fortunate successe But saith he it may be the unevennesse of the ground and sharpnesse of the aire that maintained their courage and impeached his valour which to redresse King Henry his brother found means for those Flemings who in regard of his mothers kindred by the Fathers side sorely pestred and endammaged the English he sent into Wales both to purge and disburden his own Kingdome and to quell and keepe backe the courage of his enemies These then here seated deceived not his expectation but so carried themselves in his quarrell that they seldome communicated with their neighbors so that to this day they speake not the Language and the Countrey is yet called Little England beyond Wales 5 The commodities of this Shire are Corne Cattle Sea-fish and Fowle and in Giraldus his daies of saleable wines the Havens being so commodious for ships arrivage such is that at Tenby and Milford an Haven of such capacitie that sixteene Creeks five Bayes and thirteene Roads known all by severall names are therein contained where Henry of Richmond of most happy memory arrived with signall hopes of Englands freedom from under the government of an usurping Tyrant 6 Neer unto this is Pembroke the Shire-towne seated more ancient in shew then it is in years and more houses without Inhabitants then I saw in any one City throughout my Survey It is walled longwise and them but indifferent for repair containing in circuit eight hundred and fourescore pases having three gates of passage and at the West end a large Castle and locked-causey that leads over the water to the decaied Priorie of Monton The site of this Towne is in the degree of Longitude as Mercator doth measure 14. and 55. minutes and the elevation from the North-pole in the degree of Latitude 52. 7 A City as barren is old Saint Davids neither clad with Woods nor garnished with Rivers nor beautified with fields nor adorned with Meadows but lieth alwaies open both to winde and stormes Yet hath it been a Nursery to holy men for herein lived Calphurnius a Britaine Priest whose wife was Concha sister to Saint Martin and both of them the parents of Saint Patricke the Apostle of Ireland Deui a most religious Bishop made this an Archiepiscopall See removed from Isca Legionum This the Bitaines call Tuy Dwey the house of Deui the Saxons Dauyo Mynden we Saint Davids A Citie with few Inhabitants no more houses then are inserted in the draught yet hath it a faire Cathedrall Church dedicated to S. Andrew and David in the middest of whose Quier lieth entombed Edmund Earle of Richmond father to K. Henry the seventh whose Monument as the Prebends told me spared their Church from other defacements when all went down under the hammers of King Henry the eight About this is a faire wall and the Bishops Palace all of free stone a goodly house I assure you and of great receit whose uncovered tops cause the curious workes in the walles daily to weepe and them to feare their downfall ere long 8 But Monton the Priory and S. Dogmels places of devout piety erected in this Countie found not the like favour when the commission of their dissolutions came down against them and the axes of destruction
divert his swift floating course But this creature in these parts a long time hath not beene seene whose roome we may well say the Salmon hath possest who still coveting into fresh water Rivers at their down-right fals useth this policie He bendeth himselfe backward and taketh his taile in his mouth and with all his strength unloosing his circle on the sudden as a lath let goe mounteth up before the fall of the streame where upon such waterfals are called the Salmons Leape and in these Rivers many such Salmons are caught 4 The commodities of this Shire chiefly consist in Cattle Sea-folwe and Fish Corne sufficient but of Woods some scarcitie and at the head of Istwydh are certain veines of Lead a merchandize of no meane regard or wealth 5 The ancient people that possessed this Province were the Dimetae by Ptolomie branched thorow the Tracts of Caermarden Penbroke and this Shire who in their struglings against the Romanes did not a little relie upon Caractacus their most war-like King from whose name though unlikely some will have the Shire called Cardigan yet lastly felt the fortune of subjection with the rest when Iulius Frontinus warred with these Mountaines Scarce had the Normans setled their Kingdome in Britaine but that they assailed this County as well to enjoy so faire a Possession as to secure those Seas from any invasion against them so that Rufus first wrested from the Welsh-men the maritime Coasts and Henry the first gave the whole County to Gilbert de Clare 6 This Gilbert fortified Cardigan the Shire-Towne with a Wall and strong Castle whose aged lineaments doe to this day shew the industrie both of Nature and Art for the Towne is seated upon a steepe banke her South-side guarded with the deep River Tyvy and passable no way but by a bridge under the Castle The walles take the advantage of the rising Rockes and circulate the Towne even round about The Castle is higher built upon a Rock both spacious and faire had not stormes impaired her beauty and time left her carkasse a very Anatomie The walles range as thou seest and are indifferent for repaire having three wayes for entrance and containe in compasse sixe hundred and fourescore pases whose Position for Latitude is set in the degree 52.33 minutes from the North-pole and for Longitude from the first West-point by Mercator in the degree 15. and 10. minutes 7 This Shire as it is little in circuit so accordingly is besprinkled with Towne-ships whereof foure onely have the trade of Markets neither finde I other remembrance of religious foundations but at Cardigan Istradfleet and at Llan-Badern-Vaur where sometimes was seated an Episcopall See which as Hoveden writeth was decayed many yeers since when the people had wickedly slaine their Pastour And yet Llan-Deui-breui built and so called in memory of the most famous David Bishop of Menevia was in great esteeme where in a frequent Synod there holden he refuted the Pelagian Heresie sprung up againe in Britaine both by the authoritie of holy Scripture and also by miracle as is reported while the earth whereon he stood and preached rose up unto a certaine height under his feet 8 The Shires division for businesses belonging either to the Crowne or Common-wealth is into five Hundreds wherein are seated foure Market-Towns and sixty-foure Parish-Cburches for Gods divine and daily service whose names are further inserted in the Table following CARDIGAN SHYRE DESCRIBED with the due forme of the Shiretown as it was surveyed by I.S. Anno 16â—0 ¶ An Alphabeticall Table of all the Tovvnes Rivers and memorable places mentioned in Cardigan-shire HVNDREDS in Cardigan-shire 1. LLanbadarn 2. LLanylar 3. Pennarth 4. Moythen 5. Tredroir A Aberporth Tred ABERYSTWYTH Llanb. Arthe Flu. Ayron Flu. B Bangor Tred Bettus Bledrus Moyth. Bettus Jevan Tred Bettus Moyth. Bidder Flu. Blayneporth Tred Blayne pennall Pen. Brennyng Flu. Brongwyn Tred C CARDIGAN Tred Cardigan Island Tred Capell Christ Moyth. Clarthye Flu. Clarwen Flu. Cletter Flu. Combeystoyche Llanb. D Dettor Flu. Douye Flu. Dyhewyll Moyth. Dyhewidd Isekerdyne Tred E Eynon Flu. F The Forest Moyth. G Capell Garthely Moyth. Gogirthan Llanb. Llyn Gonon Llany Gunros Llany H Heullandynye Tred Heueneroe Llany I Iscard Moyth. Istradfler Llany Istradfler Llany Istradmyrick Llany Istwyth Flu. K Kellan Moyth. Kelekenyn Llany Capell Kenan Tred Kery Flu. Kilie ayron Llany Capell Kiluellon Llanb. Kilwyn Tred Kinuer Flu. L Llanarche Moyth. Llanauon Llany Llanauon Llany Llanbadarn vawr Llanb. Llanbaddarn Llany Llanbadarne Llany Llanbadarne Odyne Pen. Llanbadarne Treuegloys Llany LLANBEDER Moyth. Llandeuroigge Tred Llandissilio Moyth. Llandissill Isekerdyne Tred Llandissill uchkerdyne Moyth. Llandogwy Tred Llanfra Capell Tred Capell Llanbridge Tred Llangoydmore Tred Llangranoge Moyth. Llangynllo Llanb. Llangybye Moyth. Llangythye Moyth. Llanrannok Tred Llangytho Tred Llangunelyn Llanb. Llanllohayrne Moyth. Llanllair Moyth. Llansanfrayde Llany Llanthewy aberarthe Llany Llanthewy breuye Pen. Llantisilued Capell Moyth. Llanthynoll Llany Llanuair treueligen Tred Llanuaieralloyne Tred Llanuayrgledoge Moyth. Llanuichangell Llany Llanunen Tred Llanunnes Llany Llanwenoge Moyth. Llanylar Llany Llanyna Moyth. Llanychayaron Moyth. Llanyhangle castle qualtor Llanb. Llanyhangle Yerothen Llany Llanyhangle Rostea Llany Llanyhangle Lledrod Llany Llanynay Moyth. Llanygrothen Llany Llanychayarne Llany Llarumsted Llany Llegenydd Moyth. Llyn Legnant Llany Lery Flu. Leuenant Flu. Lyky Moyth. M Massalak Flu. Mathern Flu. Mirik Flu. Mounte Tred N Nantegnulle Pen. O Oscoid Mortimer Tred P Penbryne Tred Penkemmas point Tred Penneralt Tred Pennobadath point Tred Pescotter Flu. Plinellimon hill Llanb. Preuethe Llanb. R Rescob forrest Pen. Rossefayre Llany Rydall Flu. S Salek Flu. Silien Moyth. Spittie ustroith Llany Spittye kinwen Llanb. T Talaserne Moyth. Tothea Flu. Towye Flu. Tredroir Tred TREGARON Pen. Tremayne Tred Treuilon Llany Treuygoid Tred Llyn Tyuy Llany Tyuy Flu. V Vchclawdd Pen. Verwicke Tred Llyn Verwyn Pen. Vmnrabowa Llanb. W Weray Flu. Wye head Llanb. MOUNTGOMERY-SHIRE CHAPTER X. MOUNTGOMERY-SHIRE in the British speech called Siretrefaldwin and that of the principall Towne Mountgomery lieth bounded upon the North with Denbigh-Shire upon the East with Shrop-Shire on the South with Radnor and Cardigan-Shires and on the West with Merioneth-Shire 2 In forme it som what resembleth a Peare or Pine-apple as it were growing out of the West and rising thence with many high Hilles and plentifull Springs which water and make fruitfull the Soyle every where whose searching rilles with a longing desire hast ever forward to finde an increase and to augment their growth into a bigger body whereof the Severne is the chiefe and the second River in the Land whose head rising from the spired Mountaine Plymllâ—mon runneth not farre without the receits of other riverets into her streame and with many windings doth sport her selfe thorow all the East part of this Shire 3 That this River tooke her name from Abren the beautifull base daughter of Locrinus begotten out of wedlocke upon Estâ—ldis
the Disciple of Elvodugus doth tell and their own Histories of Nemethus and Delas besides Cisnerus and others doe shew who were first knowne by the name of Scots as is gathered out of Porphyry alledged by S. Ierome in the Raigne of Aurelianus the Emperour Gildas calleth them the Irish Spoilers Giraldus A Scotish Nation dâ—scended from Ireland which in regard of them by Eginhardus is termed The Ile of Scots by Beda The I le inhâ—bited by the Scots and by other Historians Scotland the great as their seat in Britaine was called Scotland the lesse 8 These when the Romane Empire was farre in the wane burst into Britaine under Reuda their Captaine who entring amitie with the Picts possessed the North part of the Iland and assisted them against the Britaines then ready to fall when the Romanes were gone But these afterward entertaining dissensions amongst themselves put the hazard of their estates on the tryall and chance of one dayes battell fought betwixt them in the yeere of Salvation 740. wherein the Picts not onely lost their lives but soone after even their very name also and Fortune crowning the Scots with victory advanced their Kingdome unto such fame and strength that the same hath long continued without any absolute Conquest or surprise against the assaults of whatsoever enemies 9 Scotlands South part in Galloway washed with the water of Solway Bay toucheth the degree 56. of Latitude and thence inbosoming many Loughes and In-lets upon the East and West extendeth it selfe unto the degree 60. and 30. minutes whose Longitude is likewise laid betwixt the degree 13. and 19. and the same growne very narrow being so neere the North-Pole as lying directly under the hindermost Stars of the Greater Beare 10 The whole Kingdome is divided into two parts by the great River Tay the South whereof is the more populous and more beautified in manners riches and civilitiâ—â— the North more rude retaining the customes of the Wild-Irish the ancient Scot in whose severall Territories these Counties ensuing are contained  South  North. Teifidale Galloway Stirling Loqunbreo Buquhan Merch. Carricke Fife Braidalbin Murrey Laudien Kyle Strathern Perth Rosse Liddesdale Cunningham Menteith Athol Sutherland Eskedale Arran Argile Augâ—is Cathanes Annandale Cluidesdale Cantire Merns Strathnavern Niddesdale Lennox Lorne Mar.  THE KINGDOME OF SCOTLAND Amongst the things worthy of note of Antiquitie in this Kingdome most memorable was that Fortification drawn from Abercorne upon the Frith of Edenborough unto Alcluyd now Dunbritton opening upon the West Sea where Iulius Agricola set the limit of the Romane Empire past which saith Tacitus there was not other bounds of Britaine to be sought for and that here the second Legion Augusta and the twentieth Legion Victrix built a part of the Wall certaine Inscriptions there digged up and reserved at Dunloyr and Cader doe witnesse as also an ancient coped Monument of an high and round compasse which as some thinke was a Temple consecrated unto the god Terminus others a Trophey raised by Carausius who fortified this Wall with seven Castles as Ninius doth declare 12 At this place began the great and darke Wood Caledonia famous for the wilde white Buls that therein were bred whose Manes were Lion-like thicke and curled of nature fierce and cruell and so hatefull to mankinde that they abhorred whatsoever was by them handled or breathed upon these Woods stretched farre and wide with many turnings darke shades and dreadfull dens and so famous in the Romane Writers that they often used that name for all Britaine whose inhabitants were the last in this Iland that yeelded their necks to the yoake of subjection as shall appeare in our following Story 13 Ninius a Britaine is recorded to have converted the South-Picts unto the Faith of Christ in the Raigne of Theodosius the younger and the Church in Galloway bearing his name doth witnesse it so likewise in the same age Palladius sent from Pope Coelestine becamâ— an Apostle unto the Scots whose reliques lay enshrined at Fordon in Mernis as was verily supposed but that Christianitie had been formerly planted in this uttermost Province is testified by Tertullian in saying the Britaines had embraced the faith further then the Romans had power to â—ollow or persecute them whereupon Peter Monke of Clun in Spaine concludeth their conversion to be more ancient then the Southern Britaines 14 But touching things observable for the present surely admirable is the report of the plentie of Cattle Fish and Fowle there abiding their Neat but little yet many in number Fish so plentifull that men in some places for delight on horse-backe hunt Salmons with Speares and a certaine Fowle which some call Soland Geese spreading so thicke in the Aire that they even darken the Sunnes light of whose flesh feathers and oyle the Inhabitants in some parts make great use and gaine yea and even of Fishes brought by them abundant provision for dyet as also of the sticks brought to make their nests plentifull provision for fewell 15 With these as of wonders I might speake of the natures of those two famous Loughes Lomund and Nessa the latter whereof never freezeth in Winter though never so extreame and the waters of the other most raging in the fairest and calmest weather wherein also floateth an Iland that removeth from place to place as the winde forceth her spongeous and unfastened body In Buquhan upon the banks of Ratra is a Well whose trickling drops turne in Pyramidy-wise into hard stone and another neere Edenborough that floateth with Bitumen In Dee and Done besides the admired plentie of Salmons is found a Shell-fish called the Horse-muskell wherein Pearles are engendred most precious for Physicke and some of them so Orient that they give not place to the choisest 16 No lesse strange then any the fore-mentioned waters but more lamentable is the remembrance of the great inundation hapning by the sudden rising of Tay which bare away the Walles and Towne of Berth and with it the Cradle and young son of King William into the Sea wherein the Royall Infant with many others perished the King and his Courtiers hardly escaping the danger with life The â—uine of this Towne raised another more famous and more commodiously seated even Perth since called Saint Iohns-Towne 17 Ilands and Inlets yeelding both beautie and subjection to this Scottish Kingdome are the Westerne the Orknayes and the Shetlands reckoned to be above three hundred in number their Inhabitants for the most part using the frugalitie of the ancient Scot. 18 The Westerne lying scattered in the Deucalidonian Sea were anciently ruled by a king of their owne whose maintenance was out of their common Coffers and the Regall authoritie never continued in Lineall succession for to prevent that their Kings were not permitted to have wives of their owne but might by their Lawes accompany with other mens as the like Law was in the other parts of Scotland that the Virginitie of all new wives should be
as also for the faithfull loyaltie which it hath alwayes shewed to the Imperiall Crowne of England for ever since it was wonne by Richard Earle of Pembroke it still performed the obedience and peaceable offices of dutie andervice unto the English as they continued their course in the conquest of Ireland whence it is that the Kings of England have from time to time endowed it with many large Franchises and lâ—berties which King Henry the seventh did both augment and confirme 8 Although since the time if S. Patricke Christianitie was never extinct in this Countrey yet the government being haled into contrary factions the Nobilitie lawlesse and the multitude wilfull it hath come to passe that Religion hath waâ—ed with the temporall common sort more cold and feeble being most of them very irreligious and addicted wholly to superstitious observations for in some parts of this Province some are of opinion that certaine men are yearely turned into Wolves and made Wolfe-men Though this hath been constantly affirmed by such as thinke their censures worthy to passe for currant and credible yet let us suppose that happily they be possessed with the disease and maladie that the Physitians call Lycanthropi which begetteth and engendreth such like phantasies through the malicious humors of Melancholy and so oftentimes men imagine themselves to be turned and transformed into formes which they are not Some again embrace another ridiculous opinion and perswade themselves that he who in the barbarous acclamation and outcâ—y of the Souldiers which they use with great forcing and straining of their voyces when they joyne battell doth not howte and make a noise as the rest doe is suddenly caught from the ground and carryed as it were flying in the aire out of any Countrey of Ireland into some desert vallies where he feedeth upon grasse drinketh water hath some use of reason but not of speech is ignorant of the present condition he stands in whether good or bad yet at length shall be brought to his own home being caught with the helpe of Hounds and Hunters Great pitie that the soule fiend and father of darknesse should so grievously seduce this people with misbeliefe and that these câ—rrours be not chased away with the truth of Christian Religion whereby as they carry much grace in their countenanceâ— they may also not be void of the inward grace of their soules and understanding 9 This Province hath been sore wasted in the rebellions of Desmond to whose aide Pope Gregory the thirteenth and Philip K. of Spaine sent certaine companies of Italians and Spaniards who arrived not farre from Dingle fortified themselves and gave it the name of Fort de Ore sounding loud threats against the whole Countrey But Arthur Baron Grey Lord Deputie of Ireland at the first onset decided their quarrell by sheathing his sword in their bowels and Desmondâ—earefully â—earefully flying into the Woods was by a Souldier cut shorter by the head And againe when the Kingdome of Ireland lay bleeding and put almost to the hazzard of the last cast Don Iohn D' Aquila with eight thousand Spaniards upon confidence of the excommunications of Pius the fift Gregory the thirteenth and Clement the eight Popes all of them discharging their curses like unto thunderbolts against Queene Elizabeth of blessed memory landed neere unto Kinsalâ— presuming that the rebellions of Tyrone had turned the hearts of the Irish for Rome Sir Charles Blunt Lord Montjoy in the depth of Winter and with his tired souldiers so daunted their Spanish hearts that with one victory he repressed their bragging boldnesse and recovered the Irish that were ready to revolt 10 God hath oftentimes shewed his tender love and affection to this people in laying his fatherly chastisements and afflictions upon them sometimes by windes sometimes by famine and dearth and sometimes againe by opening his hand of plentie into their laps to convert them to himselfe and to divert their hearts from superstitions In the yeare 1330. about the Feast of Saint Iohn Baptist there began such a dearth of Corne in this Countrey by the abundance of raine and the inundation of waters which continued untill Michacimas following that a Cranoc of Wheat was sold for twentie shillings a Cranoc of Oates for eight shillings a Cranoc of Pease Beanes and Barley for as much The windes the same yeare were so mightie that many were hurt and many slaine â—ut-right by the fall of houses that was forced by the violence of the same The like whereof were never seene in Ireland In the yeare 1317. there was such a dearth of corne and other victuals that a Cranoc of Wheat was sold for twentie three shillings And many Housholders that before time had sustained and relieved a great number were this yeare driven to begge and many famished In the time of which famine the mercy of God so disposed that upon the 27. day of June in the yeare 1331. there came to land such a mightie multitude of great Sea-fishes that is Thursâ—eds such as in many ages past had never been seene that the people were much comforted in this distresse and received great reliefe and sustenance by the same 11 Places of Religion in this Countrey were the two Abbies at Yoghall called the North-Abbey and South-Abbey The two Abbies at Limcricke S. Francis Abbey and S. Dominicke Abbey The two Abbies at Corke the Abbey of the I le and S. Francis Abbey and the famous Abbey in times past of the holy Crosse which hath had many priviledges and liberties granted unto it in honour of a peece of Christs Crosse that was as they say sometimes preserved there Thus were Christians perswaded in ancient times And it is a wonder in what Troopes and Assemblies people doe even yet conflow thither upon devotion as unto a place of holinesse and sanctitie so firmely are they setled in the Religion of their Fore-fathers which hath been increased beyond all measure by the negligent care of their Teachers who should instruct their ignorance and labour to reduce them from the errours they persevere in This Province is governed by a Lord President who hath one Assistant two learned Lawyers and a Secretary to keepe it in dutie and obedience It was in times past divided into many parts as Towoun that is North-Mounster Deswoun that is South Mounster Hierwoun that is West-Mounster Mean-Woun that is Middle-Mounster and Vrwoun that is the Front of Mounster But at this day it is distinguished into these Counties Kerry Desmond Limericke Tipperary Holy-Crosse Waterford and Corke which Countie in times past had been a Kingdome containing with it Desmond also for so in the Grant given by King Henry the second unto Robert Fitz-Stephen and to Miles de Cogan it is called in these words Know ye that I have granted the whole Kingdome of Corke excepting the Citie and Cantred of the Oustmans to hold for
Henry the seaventh 101.7 His tomb ibid. Saint Edmunds bury how named in the Saxons time 33.6 Saint Edmunds-Bury Abbey and Towne praised ibid. King Edward the second first of the English Race Prince of Wales 123.6 Murdered by the meanes of Isabel his wife 47.7 Enterred in Glocest. Church where his Monument remaineth ibid. Einesbury alias Arnulphsbury 58.10 Elden hole 67.8 Eleanor wife to King Edward the first commended 63.7 Eleanor widow to King Henry the third becommeth a Nunne 25.9 Elfred or Alfred the first that divided his Kingdomes into Shires 3 4. 5 His noble care in restoring the Vniversitie of Oxford 45 7 Elie 37.5 Ella King of Northumberland slaine 78.9 Elmet 78.10 Elmham a Bishops See 35.8 Emerill stone found in Garnsey 94.6 England on this side Humber how divided into Hides 3.3 Little England beyond Wales 101.4 England shared into Principalities by whom and to what purpose 57.30 Enis-Kelling a strong Fort in Vlster 145.9 Eorles i. Earles 4.7 11 Erdini people in Ireland 145 5 Erminstreet 37.7 Essex why so named 31.1 The forme and dimension 1.2 How bounded ibid. 3 The aire and soile 31.4 The ancient Inhabitants 31.5 What commodities it yeeldeth 31.6 What religious houses therein 31.9 Hundreds and townes therein 32 Excester Citie whence it named that name 19 6 It was a Dukedom Marquisate and Earledome 19 8 The description thereof 19 6 Her magnificent Cathedrall Church by whom built ibid. The Bishops See ibid. It withstood the Saxons 465 yeares ibid. How valiant against all her Sieges ibid. VVhat losses it hath felt ibid. Resisted William Conquerour till the walles fell downe ibid. How loyall to King Edward the sixt ibid. The Climate thereof ibid. How governed ibid. The birth-place of the matchlesse Poet Iosephus Isanus ibid. Exchequer Court first erected 5.3 Exmore Monuments in Devon-shire 19.7 F Falmouth Haven commended 21.7 Farne Isle how bounded 93 The form aire soile and commodities ibid. Feldon or Felden a part of Warwick-shire 53.3 Finborow a Citie where now the Chamber in the Forrest 73.7 Fingall King of Man 9.2 Rich. Fitz-Ralph against Mendicant Friers 145.9 Flamins and Arch-Flamins 6.5 Their places converted into Bishops Sees ibid. Flavia Caesariensis a part of Britaine why so called 2.15 How limited 2.16 Fleg a part of Norfolke 35.1 Flemins inhabiting Rosse in Wales 101.4 Flint-shire how bounded and of what form 121.1 The dimension ibid. 2 The aire and Climate 121 3. 4 The commodities 121.5 The ancient Inhabitants 121.6 Hundreds and Townes there 122 Flint castle by whom founded and finished 121.7 The graduation thereof ibid. Flodden-field 89 10 Foelix Bishop of Dunwich 35.8 A Font of solide brasse 39.5 Forrest both name and thing whence it came 57.2 Forrest justice 57. â— Forresters office ibid. Fotheriaghay Castle and Collegiate Church 55.8 Fouldage in Norfolke what it is 35.2 Fountain ebbing and slowing 85.9 Fountaines Abbey 77.7 Freshwater Isle 15.14 Friburgi 57.4 G Gallena See Wallingford Galloglasses what they are 138.19 Galloway County how commodious 143.4 Galway the third City in Ireland and an Episcopall See 143.6 Gangani a people in Ireland 143.5 Gaothel with his wife Scota come into Ireland 137 11 Garnsay Island how it is situate 94.1 The dimension thereof ibid. The forme of it 942. Sometime called Sarnia 94.1 The government originall and language of the Inhabitants 94 5 8 Market-Townes Castles and Parishes therein 94 8 No Toade Snake or venomous creature there 94.3 Order of the Garter 27.8 Gateshed 89.8 Pierce Gaveston beheaded 53.4 Gessrey ap Arthur of Monmouth why so called 107.4 Geese where they sail as they slie 81.6 Saint Germane confuteth the Pelagian Heresie 77.7 Hâ— sinâ—ieth at Oxford 45.7 Giants teeth and bones digged up 31.8 Giants dance translated out of Leinster to Salisbury Plaine by Merlin 141.14 Gildas the old Britaine Student in Oxford 45.7 Gilling Monastery 79.5 Gisburg Abbey 81.8 Glamorgan-shire how limited 100.19 109.1 What Cantreves and Commots it hath 100 19 The forme and measure of iâ— 105.2 The aire and soile thereof 105.3 The Commodities it standeth upon 10â— 3 Castles and religious houses in it 105.8 Hundreds Townes and memorable places therein 106 Glastenbury Abbey first begunne by Ioseph of Arimathea 23.9 Glocester-shire how it is bounded 47.1 The dimension of it 47.2 The forme aire and soile 47.3 The commodities thereof 47.3 5 By whom in ancient time inhabited 47.4 Hundreds and Towns therein 48 Glocester Citie how called in old time 47.6 A Cathedrall See 47.7 The graduation of it ibid That Dukedome fatall ever to her Dukes 47 11 Godiva Earle Leofrikes wife released Coventry of Tributes by riding naked thorow it 53.5 Godmanchester or Gormanchester 107.4 Godred the sonne of Syrricke King of Man 92.1 His death 92.2 Godred Crovan warreth upon the Manksmen 92.3 Conquereth the Isle of Man and is King 92.3 Buried in Ila an Island ibid. Godred sonne of Olave King of Man 92.7 King of Dublin 92.7 He vanquished and slew Osibeley 92.7 Hee tyrannizeth in Man ibid. Put to slight by Summerled 92.7 King of the Isles also 92.9 His death buriall and issue ibid. Godred Don sonne of Reginald King of the Islands slaine 92.10 Goodwin Sands dangerous shelves 7.6 Gog-Magog 21.1 Gog-Magog hilles 37.7 Grantbridge 37.4 Grantcester an ancient Citie 37.4 Arthur Baron Grey suppresseth Desmonds Rebellion 139.9 Gromebridge in Sussex 9.8 Grounds in the Irish Sea what they be 141.7 Grounds made fruitfull with burning ashes 119 4 Guartiger Maur 111.5 Gwent a part of South-Wales now Monmouth-shire how confined 100.20 How it is divided into Cantreves and Commots ibid. Guith i. the Isle of Wight 15.7 Guy of Warwicke beheadeth Piers of Gaveston 53.4 Guy-Cliffe 53.7 Guorong the Lieutenant of Kent 7.11 H Hadrians Wall limiting the Romane Province in England 6.9 Hadriaâ— 4. Pope where borne and his death 36.6 Hales Monastery 47.11 Blood of Hales ibid. Halifaâ— a great Parish why so called 77.8 Halifas Law ibid. Haly-werke folke 83.6 Hant-shire how bordered upon 13.1 The dimension thereof 13 2 The aire and soil thereof 13.3 4 What Havens Creekes and Casâ—les it hath 13.5 By what people inhabited in old time 13.6 What commodities it yeeldeth 13.8 What Religious Houses Hundreds and Townes therein 13.11 Hardy-Canute his death 11.6 Lord â—ohn Harrington Baron of Exton 59.5 His draught of Rutland-shiâ—â— ibid. Harbâ—h a great towne in Merioâ—th-shire 99.10 Harbâ—h towne castle 117.6 The position thereof 117.7 Harod Godwins sonne King of England vanquisheth Harold Harfager King of Norway 92.1 Harold Olaves sonne King of Man drowned in a tempest 92.12 Havering how it tooke name 31.9 Hawadâ—n Castle 121.7 Heglâ—andmen 2.12 Heil Saxon Idol 17.6 Helbâ—ks 79.3 Hellâ—ettles 83.7 Helâ—et of gold digged up in Liâ—oln-shire 63.6 Henâ—st beheaded 78.10 Henâ— Prince of Wales Duke of â—ornwall Englands great hoâ— 21.6 Henâ— Prince of Scotland haâ—y escapeth death at the sieâ— of Ludlow 71.6 Heâ— the 4. Emperour of Amaine buried in Saint Wâ—burgs Church at Chesteâ— 73.7 Phil Herbert first
and of what forme ibid. The measure and name ibid. The position soyle and ayre ibid. Commodities thereof 35 2. 8 Commodious Rivers there 35.3 Families of Gentlemen there and their loyaltie 35.3 How Norfolk is governed ibid. By whom inhabited in old time ibid. Replenished with Churches and Monasteries 35 3 The first Earle of Northfolke 35.4 Hundreds and Townes in Northfolke 36 North-Riding in Yorke-shire how it lieth 77.4 How bounded 81.1 The aire soile and commodities 81.2 3 Hundreds and Townes therein 82 Northumbre 4.11 Northumberland how it is bounded 89.1 The forme aire and soyle of it 89.2 3. 4 The ancient inhabitants 89 5 The Commodities thereof 89.6 Battels there 89.10 Antiquities there 89.12 Townes Parishes therein 90 North-Wales how bounded 99.6 Divided into four parts 99 7 What Shires it containeth 115.5 Norwich whence so called 35.5 How afflicted with Pestilence and other calamities ibid. A Bishops See 35.8 Nottingham-shire why so named 65.1 How bounded ibid. The forme and dimension thereof 65.2 The aire and commodities 65.3 Hundreds Wapentakes and Townes therein 66 Nottingham towne commended 65.6 How governed 65.7 The position thereof ibid. O Oaten bread 91.4 Odiam Castle in Hant-shire of what strength 13.5 Offaes dike 3.2 How it runneth 99.3 111.6 Offchurch the Palace of King Offa 53.7 Oisters of Essex the best 31 6 Oister-hills in Hertford shire 39.7 Okam where borne 11.7 Okham alias Oukham Royaltie 59.5 The seat in times past of the Ferrars 59.7 Okham or Oukham Castle 59 9 Okenyate 71.9 Olave son of Godred Crovan King of Ireland 92.6 His wife concubines and issue ibid. Olave the second King of Man 92.10 King of the Isles ibid. His death and buriall ibid. Ordovices a puissant Nation 115.5 Where planted 71.5 115.5 117.4 119.5 121.6 123.5 125. Orewood a weed of the Sea 21.3 Orkenary Islands how many 132.20 By whom discovered and subdued 132.21 How they descended to the Kings of Scotland 132 21 Osbright King of Northumberland slaine 178.9 Oswestry Lordship 100.12 Otho Bishop of Bareux first 〈◊〉 of Kent 7.11 〈…〉 where 〈◊〉 89.5 Otterâ—â—â—â—e battell 89.12 Ounsbâ—ry hill fore-sheweth 〈◊〉 and raine 181 Ouâ—â— River greater and lesse 35.3 〈◊〉 in Hertford-shire stayeth hâ—s course 41.5 â—wen Glendower his rebellion and death 117.4 Oxford and Oxford-shire whence so named 45.1 How bounded ibid. The aire and soile 45.2 Rivers thereof ibid. The dimension of it 45 3 The ancient inhabitants 45 4 Hundreds and Parishes there 46 Oxford how ancient an Academie 45.7 The prerogative thereof by generall Councell ibid. The second schoole of Christendome and pillar of the Church ibid. The generall Vniversitie for all England Wales Scotland and Ireland In Oxford thirtie thousand Students 45.7 An Episcopall See ibid. The site of it 45.8 Ox-gauge what it is 57.3 P Palladius Apostle to the Scots 132.13 Palme-Sunday Battell 78 10 Parishes in England divided by Honorius Arch-Bishop of Canterburie 5.4 In England how many ibid. How many in the Conquerours time 4.10 Passerumurbs See Circester Patricke the first Apostle for Ireland 158.22 His life 138.23 His Purgatorie 145 7 Where he lived died and was buried 145.9 Strife about his Sepulchre 13â— 22 Paulinus Arch-Bishop of Yorke baptized in one day ten thousand 79 6 Peaceable and safe travelling over all England in King Elfreds dayes 3.4 Pembroke-shire how limited 107. 101.1 What Townes Cantreves and Commots therein 101.2 How neere it is adjoyning to Ireland 101.3 The ancient Inhabitants 101.4 The Commodities thereof 101.5 What Religious houses dissolved 101.8 Castles therein ibid. Hundreds and Townes there 102 Pembroke Towne 100.17 The site of Pembroke ibid. Pearles in Cumberland 87.4 Engendred in Caernarvon-shire 123.5 Perry a drinke in Worcester-shire 51.3 Perth See Saint Iohns Towne Saint Peters in Cornehill an Arch-Bishops Cathedrall Church 6.5 29.7 Saint Peters Port 94 Saint Peters upon the wall 31.8 Peter-house in Cambridge built 37.4 Peterborow Towne and Monasterie 55.7 Peterborow the Cathedrall Church ibid. Pichford famous for a Well of Bitumen 71.9 Picts Wall 3.2 It was the Romanes onely Partition North-ward ibid. Picts the in-borne and naturall Britaines 131.4 Why so called ibid. Pimble-Mere in Merioneth-shire of what nature it is 117.5 Plaister of Lincoln-shire harder then that of Paris 65.4 Plantius first Romane Prefect in Britaine 2 Plimmouth famous wherefore 19.4 Plimlimmon Hill 113.3 Plough-land what it is 57 3 Pomona an Iland of the Orcades an Episcopall See 132.20 What commodities it yeeldeth ibid. Pontfret plentifull of Liquorice and Skirworts 78 8 Port the Saxon 17.4 Port-land in Dorset-shire ibid. Port-greeves 4.7 Pondbery a Trench 17.5 Powis-land how divided 99 12 Powis Vadoc ibid. Powis between Wye and Severne 100.13 Powis Wenwinwyn 100 14 Powis Vadoc what Cantreves and Commots it hath 100 12 Powis betweene Wye and Sâ—verne what Townes and Castles it hath 100 13 Powis Wenwinwyn what towns Cantreves and Commots it hath 100 14 Prestaine a Towne of Commerce in Radnor-shire 111 6 Processe and pleading in the French tongue 5.3 R Radnor-shire how it bordereth 111.1 The forme and circuit of it 111.2 The aire and soile thereof 111.3 4 The ancient Inhabitants 111.5 Rivers there 111.7 Hundreds Townes c. there 102 Radnor Towne the seat and graduation thereof 111 6 Radulph Earle of Norfolke 35.5 Ramsey Abbey 57.6 Called Ramsey the rich and why ibid. Reading alias Redding in Bark-shire beautified with an Abbey by King Henry the first 27.6 The Castle rased by King Henry the second ibid. The graduation of it Ibid Reafen the Danes banner 19 7 Redhorse Vale 53.8 Redmore where King Richard the third was slaine 61 7 Regni what people and where seated 9.5 11.4 Reignald sonne of Olave usurpeth the Kingdome of Man 92.9 Deprived of his eyes and genitories by his brother Godred ibid. Reignald son of Godred King of Man 92.9 Slaine ibid. His body where interred 92.9 Reignald or Reignald the second son of Olave King of Man 92.13 Slaine by Yvas ibid. His buriall ibid. Repandunum See Râ—pton Repton 67.7 Rere-crosse or Rey-Crosse upon Stanemore 6.10 Restitutus Bishop of London in Constantine the great his time 29.7 Ribble-Chester ancient and sometime very rich 75 6 Richard Lord Arch-Bishop of Canterbury commended 11 7 Richard Earle of Cambridge beheaded at Southampton 13.1 Richard Earl of Cornewall enriched by Tin-mines in Cornwall 21.3 King Richard the third slaine and buried 61.6 King Richard the second taken prisoner by Henry of Bullingbrooke 121.7 Richmond chiefe Towne of North-Riding 79.4 How imployed ibid. By whom built and so named 79.6 How governed ibid. The position thereof ibid. Ringwood in Hantshire whence so named 13.6 Riplay the Alchymist 11 7 Robogdii people in Ireland 145.5 Rochester by whom built 7.9 Rodericke the great King of Wales 99.5 His division thereof ibid. Rollericke stones 43 5 Rosamund Clifford poisoned by Queene Eleanor King Henry the second his wife 45.8 Roscaman a commodious Territorie in Connought 143 4 Rugemont Castle a Kings
Buckingham Recorders of Stafford Thomas Werswick Leichfield Iohn Rosse An. D. 606. An. D. 676. An. D. 718. An. 1148. Houses of Religion Castles Alton Carswall Chesterton Madeley Chatley Stafford Leichfield Tamworth Hely Newcastle Duddeley Tutbury Eccleshall The Saxonish names of this Shire The limits The forme Aire Soyle Severne Severne once the bounds of the North-Britaines Ordovices Caractacus Caer-Caradoc Cornavii This Shire a part of the Mercian Kingdome Henry the second Sir Hubert S. Clerc Henry Prince of Scotland King Stephen Shrop-shire the Marches of England and Wales King Henry the seaventh Prince Arthur King Henry the eight Shrewsbury the chiefe Towne Commodities Strength for warlike defence Magistracie Graduation Roxalter * Berry a Citie famous in Arthur dayes Castles 1. Whittenton 2. Ellismere 3. Oswestree 4. Wem 5. Red-castle 6. Morton-Corbeti 7. Knockin 8. Shrawerdon 9. Watlesburgh 10. Rowton 11. Brocard 12. Cause 13. Ponderbach 14. Atton-Burnell 15. Carleton 16. Dalaley 17. Tong. 18. Bridgnorth 19. Howgate 20. Bramcroft 21. Corsham 22. Clebery 23. Ludlow 24. Shipton 25. Hopton 26. Clâ—n 27 Newcastle 28. Bishopscastle 29. Bruges 30. Shrewesbury 31. Holgod 32. Lavemuste The borders of Chesse-shire The forme The Ayre and Climate The Soyle The ancient Inhabitants CORNAVII CANGI Tacit. Annal. lib. 12. cap. 8. * Chester Romans Saxons Annal. Britan. Cheshire made a Principality Nic. Trevet A. D. 1255. The Gentility of Chesse-shire Cheshire chiefe of men Cheshire women very faire Ranulph Cest. lib. 1. cap. 48. An. Do. 70. Hen. Bradshaw Chester described The Minster built Henry the 4. Emperour of Almaine buried in S. Wereburgs Eadesburg Finborow Eadgar triumph Marianuâ— Scotâ—â— Ioh Fik. Wil Malmes Ran. Higden Roger Hoven Alfrid Beverid Flores Hist. The Causey The Earles The confines Forme Dimensitie Ayre Soyle Commodities Woods carefully preserved in this Shire The old Inhabitantâ— Roman Saxon. Dane Norman Manchester Riblechester Lancaster more pleasant then full of people The grant of King Edward the third unto the Towne of Lancaster It is severed in some places by the force of the Sea Winander-mere It was last made subject to the West-Saxon Monarchy Arthur put to flight the Saxons Duke Wade put to the worst The civil wars of Yorke and Lancaster Their happy conjunction Castles Hundreds Market towns Parishes The benefits of Antiquitie Yorkeshire a great Province Mens affections most set to moderne matters Yorkeshire how bounded Full of Trees How bounded North. East West South Humber Yorkeshire divided West-Riding East-Riding North-Riding The Soile The Antiquities Columnes Altars Bricâ—es Abbeys Whitby Bolton Kirkstall S. Maries in Yorke Fountaines Monast. Saint Wilfrid Drax. Selby Causes of diminishing Church-livings Memorable places Halifax Pomfret Yorke Citie Yorke a pleasant Citie Egbert Arch-â—ishop of York Rich. the third Hen the eight Severus Empeâ—our Goddesse Bellona Constantius surnamed Chlorus Osbright and Ella Athâ—lstan The Citizens cost since Will. Conquerour The Magistracie of Yorke Citie The Battles Conisborough Aurelius Ambrosius Kirkstall Casterford Palme-Sunday Battle Lancastrians put to flight Places of other note Giggleswicke S. Wilfrids Needle Constantius Sepulchre An ancient Romane custome Yorkâ—shire delightfull The bounds of the West-Riding The Ayre The Sâ—yle Copper Lead Stone-Coale Lead-Oare Inhabitants Richmond the câ—iefe towne The occasion of building it Oswy King of Northumberland The Mâ—giâ—trâ—cie of Richmond The graduation Matters memorablâ— A Copper Mine Cockles on the top of the Mountaines Swale River Paulinus Archbishop of York Places of Antiquitie Bayntbridge Bowes or Levatrae A Thracian Cohort there Exploratores band there Spittle Maiden Castle Burgh Aurelius Commodus Statue Catarick Religious Houses Richmond Coverâ—ham Fois Ignorance Fâ—ith Castles Market towns The bounds of the North and East-Ridings The Aire The Soile and other Commodities Hâ—rrings Kingstone upon Hull Stock-fish Beverly a Sanctuary Places where are stones found like Serpents Where Geese fall Where a Sea-man was câ—ught Water for diseased eyes Black Amber or Jette Round stones with stone-Serpents in them The Battle of Battlebridge The Battle of the Standard David King of Scots Mowbray King Henry the second Religious houses Dunsley Gisburgh Kirkham Deirwaâ—d Market-Townes The bounds of this Province The Forme The Dimensitude The Ayre The Soyle Coale-pits Cambden The ancient Inhabitants The priviledge of this people S. Cuthbert The devotion of divers kings to S. Cuthbert Beda his tomb The Monks idlenesse the cause of their overthrow Hell-kettles A salt proceeding of stones Binchester Condercum Castles Hilton Branspâ—th Raâ—ye Durham Lumlâ—y Waâ—ton Baâ—nard The bounds of Westmorland The Length The Bredth The Forme The Soyle Inhabitants Commodities Kendale the chiefe Town Earles of Kendale The Magistracy of Kendale Graduation of it Places of chief 〈◊〉 verterae Apelby Roman Coyns here sound Sessions at Apelby Castle A Romane Station at 〈◊〉 King Iohn One House of Religion Notes of Anquitie Amble side The River Caâ— The Commodities of it Market towns Cumberlands bounds The forme The Ayre The Commodities The ancient Inhabitants Marian Scotus King Edmund King Stephens gift to the Scots Henry the Second Oliver S. Clere. Iames the sixt King of Scotland Carlile the chiefe Citie Edward the First Castles 1. Bâ—w 2. Askirton 3 Scalâ—y 4. Nowath 5. Castlesteed 6. Castle-carock 7 Corhy 8 Lyndstok 9. Rawcliffe 10 Drumbugh 11. Aâ—â—allwat 12. The Roseca 13 Highâ—ate 14 Wulsly 15. Cladâ—k 16. Haton 17 Grastok 18. Pemeth 19 Daker 20. Pape Cast. 21. Cokermouth 22. Werkinton 23 Hay 24 Egremand 25. Millum The bounds of Northumberland The Forme The Aire The Soyle Inhabitants Commodities New-castle A rich towne The occasion of naming it New-castle Richard the second Henry the sixt Barwick The situation of Barwick The Governour Battels in this Country Battels at Otterburne Anwick Brumridge Flodden-field Hexam Dilston Antiquities Halyston Busy-gap Light Horsemen A Martiall kinde of men Morpeth Market-towns Diversitie of names Forme Dimensitie Aire Soile Oaten-bread Commodities Freedom from vexation in Lawing The Magistrates manner of warrant for summoning a partie before him Bala-Curi the Bishops palace Religiousnesse of the people Matters worthy of note The womens girdles when they go abroad The manner of death for Malefactors The partition of this Isle 1 Syrric King of Man 2 Fingall 3 Godred Crovan King 4 Lagman King 5 Dopnald King 6 Olave King 7 Godred the second King 8 Raignald King of Man 9 Olave the second King 10 Harrold King of Man 11 Raignald the second King 12 Magnus King of Man Beda in the life of Cuthbert Verstegan lib. Restâ—s cap. 5. Offa made Mâ—ar between his Kingdome and Wales The breadth and length of Wales Rodericus Magnus divided it into three Regions Ann. Christ. 870. * Shrewsbury * D. Powel Gwyneth or North-wales * Anglesey * Caernarvon * M. Tate * Hist. of Wales Mon or Anglesey the first part of North-wales Beau-marish the chiefe towne of Anglesey Arvon or Caernarvon the second part of North-wales Caernarvon the Shire-towne of the Countie of Carnarvon Merioneth the third part of North-wales Y Bervedhwlad the fourth part of
that rightly is termed the Lady of the Sea spreds her saile Whence twice with luckie successe hath beene accomplished the compassing of the vniuersall Globe This Riuer Canutus laying siege against London sought by digging to diuert before him the Danes had done great harmes in the Citie yet was their State recouered by K. Elfred and the Riuer kept her old course notwithstanding that cost In the times of the Normans some ciuill broiles haue bin attempted in this City as in the dayes of K. Iohn whereinto his Barons entred and the Tower yeelded vnto Lewis And againe Wat Tiler herein coÌ„mitted outragious cruelties but was worthily struck down by the Maior slain in Smithfield This Cities graduation for Latitude is the degree 51 45. min. and in Longitude 20. degrees 39. minutes 9 In this County at Bâ—rnet vpon Easter day a bloudy battell was fought betwixt Henry 6. and Edward 4. wherein were slaine one Marques one Earle three Lords with them ten thousand English-men 10 The diuision of this Shire is into seuen Hundreds wherein are seated two Cities foure Market Townes seuenty three Parish-Churches besides them in London where in the Church of Gray-Fryers now called Christ-Church three Queenes lie interred which were Queene Margaret the D. of Philip the hardy King of France second wife to King Edward the first the second was Queene Isabel wife to King Edward the second and D. to Philip the faire King of France and the third was Queene Ioan their daughter maried to Dauid King of Scotland MIDLE-SEX described WITH THE MOST FAMOUS Cities of LONDON and WESTMINSTER HVNDREDS in MIDDLESEX 1 Edmonton 2 Gore 3 Fynnesbury and Wenlaxebarn 4 Osulston 5 Elthorne 6 Istleworth 7 Spelthorne A Acton West Fynnesbury Acton East Fynnesbury Alperton Gâ—re Ascott Elthorne Ashâ—forde Spelthorne Astleham Spelthorne B Baber bridge Spelthorne Fryarne Barnet Fynnesbury Bedfonte West Spelthorne Bedfonte East Spelthorne Bednall Greene Osulston Belsyfe Fynnesbury Bishops hall Osulston Blackwall Osulston Boston Elthorne Braineforde little Elthorne BRAINEFORD West Eltho Breakspeares Elthorne Brent Flu. Brentstore Gore Broken borowes Elthorne Bromesley Osulst. Brompton Fynnesb. Browswell Fynnesb. Burmfeild Edmont Burystreete Edmont C Canons Gore Canbury Fynnesb. Chalcot Fynnesb. Charlton Spelthorn Chelsey Fynnesb. Cheswicke Fynnesb. Childes hill Fynnesbury Clapton Osulston Clarkenwell Osulst. Colham Elthorne Colne Flu. Cony hatch Fynnesb. Coppermill Istleworth Coptehall Osulst. Cowley Elthorne Craneford Elthorne Craneford bridge Elthorne Cruch end Fynnesbury D Daleston hill Fynnesbury Dalis Gore Daneershill Edmont Deane wood Fynnesb. Dogges Isle Osulst. Dormans well Elthorne Dorsey sars Edmont Drayton West Elthorne Driuershill Gore Ducoates Edmont Durance Edmont Durhams Edmont E East end Fynnesb. EDGWARE Gore Edmonton Edmont Edmondstreete Edmont Elynge Fynnesb. Enfeild Edmont Enfeild chase Edmont Eueney farme Spelthor F Feltham Spelthor Feltham hill Spelthor Fincheley Fynnesb. The Fold Edmont Fryain Maner Fynnesb. Fryth Gore Fulham Fynnesbury G Greene hill Gore Greeneford Elthor. Greenestret Edmont Gunnetsbury Fynnes S. Gyles Fynnesb. H Hackney Osulst. Hadley Edmont Halwayes Fynnesb. Hamersinyth Finnesb Hampton Spelthorn Hampton Court Spelthorn Hampsteed Fynnesb. Hamsworth Elthor. Hanford Spelthor Hanworth Spelthorn Hangerwood Fynnesb. Hanwell Elthorn Harefeild Elthorn Harleston greene Fynnesb. Harlington Elthorn Harmondesworth Elthor. Harrow hill Gore Heayes Elthorn Hellingdon little Elthor. Hendon Gore Hendon house Gore Heston Istle Highwood Gore Highgate Fynnesb. Hillingdon little Elthor. Hillingdon great Elthor. Hockesdon Osulst. Hollick Fynnesb. Holly well streete Osulst. Hornesey Fynnesb. The Hospitall Fynnesb. Hunslow Istle Hyde Parke Fynnesb. I S. Iames Fynnesb. Ickenham Elthoâ—n I le of dogges Osulst. Islington Fynnesb. Istleworth Istle K S. Katherins Lon. Lib. Kensingeton Fynnesb. Kenton Gore Kenton Spelthor Kentishtowne Fynnesb. Kickesend Edmont Kingsland Osulst. Kingesbury Gore Kingston wike Spelt Knightsbridge Fynnesb. Kylborne Fynnesb. L Lalâ—ham Spelthorne Littleton Spelthorne Lodge hill Fynnesb. LONDON Ludgraues Edmont Lymehouse Osulst. M Mâ—rybone Fynnesb. Mendon house Gore Merestrete Osulst. Milhill Gore Morehall Elthorn Morehatche Edmont Muckings Edmont Muswell hill Fynnesb. Myle end Osulst. Myms south Edmont N Northhall Lodge Elthorn Nefedon Fynnesb. Newhouse Spelth. Newington Stoke Fynnesb. Newington Fynnes Newington greene Fynnesb. Norcote Eâ—thorne Northall Elthorne North end Fynnesb. Norton folgate Osuâ—st Norwood Elthorne O Oldeford Osuâ—st Osterley Elthorne P Padingwick Fynnesb. Padington Fynnesb. Pancras Fynnesb. Parsons greene Fynnesb. Perrinale Elthorne Pinnes Edmont Ponders end Edmont Popler Osulst. Potters barr Edmont Preston Gore Pynner Gore R Rateclyffe Osulst. Rimslippe Elthorn Roxoey Gore S Safforne hill Fynnesb. Sauthold Elthorn Shackerwell Osulst. Shepperton Spelth. Shorditch Osulst. Southmyns Edmont STANES Spelth. Stanmore great Gore Stanmore little Gore Stanner great Gore Stanschurch Spelth. Stanwell Spelth. Stepney Osulst. Strande Elthor. Stratford bow Osulst. Sudbury Gore Sunbury Spelthor Swaleys Elthorne Syon Elthorne Sypson Elthorne T Tottenham Edmont Tottenham streete Edmont Tottenham high-crosse Edmont Totten Court Fynnesb. Tuddington Spelth. Turnham greene Elthor. Twickenham Istle Twickenham Parke Istle Twyford East Fynnes Twyford West Gore V VXBRIDGE Elthor. Vxenden Gore W Wadhad greene Fynnesb. Waltham crosse Edmont Wapping Osulst. Weald Gore Wemley hill Gore Westborne Fynnesb. WESTMINSTER Westminster Citie Whetstone Fynnesb. Wewrsley Elthorn Whitton Istle Whitwebb Edmont Willesdon Fynnesb. Winchmorhill Edmont Woodhall Gore Worton Istle Wyerhill Edmont ESSEX by the Saxons written East-seaxa and East-sexscife by the Normans Exsessa and by the vulgar Essex is a Countie large in compasse very populous and nothing inferiour to the best of the Land 2 The forme thereof is somewhat circular excepting the East part which shooterh her self with many Promontories into the Sea and from Horsey Island to Haidon in the West the broadest part of the shire are by measure forty miles and the length from East-Ham upon Thamisis in the South to Surmere upon the River Stow in the North are thirtie miles the whole in circumference one hundred fortie six miles 3 It lyeth bounded upon the North with Suffolke and Cambridge-shires upon the West with Hertford and Middlesex upon the South by Thamisis is parted from Kent and the East side thereof is altogether washed with the German Sea 4 The aire is temperate and pleasant only towards the waters somwhat aguish the soil is rich and fruitfull though in some places sandy barren yet so that it never frustrates the Husbandmans hopes or fils not the hands of her Harvest-Labourers but in some part so fertile that after three yeers glebe of Saffron the land for 18. more will yeeld plenty of Barley without either dung or other fatning earth 5 Her ancient Inhabitants known to the Romans were by Caesar called the Trinobantes of whom in the former Chapter we have spoken and in our History shall speak more at large But this name perishing with the age of the Empire the Saxons presently framed a new and with Hertford and Middlesex made it their East-Saxons Kingdom untill that Egbert brought this and the whole into an entire and
absolute Monarchy the Danes after them laide so sore for this Province that at Beamfleet and Havenes now Shobery they fortified most strongly and at Barklow besides the hils mounted for their burials the Danewort with her red berries so plentifully grow that it is held and accounted to spring from the blood of the Danes which in that place was spilt and the hearb as yet is called from them the Danes-blood neither yet were they quelled to furcease that quarrell but at Ashdown abode the Ironside in fight wherein so much blood of the English was spilt that Canutus their King in remorse of conscience built a Church in the place to pacifie God for the sinnes of his people But when the Normans had got the garland of the whole many of their Nobles there seated themselves whose posterities since both there and els-where are spread further abroad in the Realme 6 The Commodities that this Shire yeeldeth are many and great as of woods corne cattle fish forrests and Saffron which last groweth with such gain and increase upon her North parts that from a split clove much like unto Garlike a white blewish flower shortly springeth from whence fillets of Saffron are gathered before the Sun and dried are sold as spice with great gain From the Islands Canvey Mersey Horsey Northly Osey Wallot Foulnes great store of fish and fowle are daily gotten and so from their cattle have they continuall increase which men and boyes milke as well the Ewe as the Kine whereof they make great and thicke Cheese sold abroad in the Land and much thereof transported into other Countries Their Oysters which we call Walfleet the best in esteeme and are thought from Plinie to have beene served in the Romans Kitchins But lest we should exceed measure in commending or the people repose their trust in the soile behold what God can do to frustrate both in a moment that by his meanest creatures for in our age and remembrance the yeare of Christ 1581. an Armie of Mice so over-ranne the Marshes in Dengey Hundred neere unto South-minster in this Countie that they shore the grasse to the very roots and so tainted the same with their venemous teeth that a great Murraine fell upon the cattle which grazed thereon to the great losse of their owners 7 The chiefest Citie for account at this day in this Shire is Colchester built by Coilus the Brittish Prince one hundred twenty-foure yeares after the birth of our Saviour Christ if he of Monmouth say true wherein his sonne Lucius Helena and Constantine the first Christian King Empresse and Emperour in the world were born which made Necham for Constantine to sing as he did From Colchester there rose a starre The rayes whereof gave glorious light Throughout the world in Climates farre Great Constantine Romes Emperour bright And the Romans to the great honor of Helena inscribed her Pitssima Venerabilis Augusta But of these we shall be occasioned to speake more hereafter This City is situated upoÌ„ the south of the river Coln from whence it hath the name and is walled about raised upon a high trench of earth though now much decaied having 6. Gates of entrance and 3. posterns in the West wal besides 9. Watch-towers for defence and containeth in compasse 1980. paces wherein stand 8. fair Churches and two other without the walls for Gods divine service S. Tenants and the Black Friers decayed in the suburbs Mary Magdalins the Nunnery S. Iohns the Crouched Fryers all suppressed within towards the East is mounted an old Castle and elder ruines upon a trench containing two Acres of ground whereas yet may be seene the provident care they had against all ensuing assaults The trade of this towne standeth chiefly in making of cloth and Baies with Sayes other like Stuffes daily invented and is governed by two Bailiffes 12. Aldermen all wearing scarlet a Recorder a Town-clerk and four Sergeants at Mace Whose position for Latitude is in the degree 52.14 minutes and for Longitude in the degree 21. and 5. minutes 8 Places of antiquity memorable note in this County I observe the most famous to be Camalodunum by the Saxons Male oune by us MaldoÌ„ which was the Royall seat of Cunobelin King of the Trinobants as by his mony therein minted appeareth about the time of our Saviours birth which City afterwards Claudius won from the Britaines therein placed a Colony of souldiers which were called Victricensis This City Queene Boduo in revenge of her wrongs razed to the ground what time she stirred their people against Nero with the slaughter of 70. thousand of the Romans Of some later and lesser account was Ithanchester now S. Peters upon the wall where the Fortenses with their captain kept towards the declination of the Roman Empire In the east Promontory of this County in the raigne of Richard the second the teeth of a giant were found if they were not of an Elephant of a marvellous size saith Ralph Coggeshall and not far thence in the raigne of Elizabeth more bones to the like wonder were digged up 9 I purposely omit the message of a Pilgrim from S. Iohn Baptist by whom he sent a ring to K. Edward Confessor for which cause his house tooke the name Havering seeing the Monks of those times made no great dainty daily to forge matter for their own advantage who in this Shire so swarmed that they had houses erected at WalthaÌ„ Pritlewell Tiltey Dunmow Leeye Hatfeild-Peverell Chelmesford Coggeshall Maldon Earls-coln Colchester S. Osiths Saffron-Waldon Hatfeild-Bradoke and more with great revenues thereto belonging all which felt the axes and hammers of destruction when the rest of such foundations fell under the flail of K. Henry the 8. who with Ezekiah brake downe all these Brasen Serpents 10 This Shire is divided into twenty Hundreds wherein are seated 21. Market-Townes 5. Castles 5. Havens 2. of his Maiesties Mannours and 415. Parish-Churches all which are expressed in the Table annexed to this Countie following ESSEX devided into Hundreds with the most antient and sayre Towne COLCHESTER Described and other memorable MONUMENTS observed Anno 1610. HVNDREDS in ESSEX 1. VTtlesford 2. Hinckford 3. Lexden 4. Tendring 5. Dengie 6. Witham 7. Chelmesford 8. Dunmow 9. Clavering 10. Harlowe 11. Waltham 12. Havering 13. Becontree 14. Freshwell 15. Chafford 16. Barstable 17. Ongar 18. Thurstable 19. Rotchford 20. Winstree A Abbey Roding Ong. Abenton winst Abrey hatch becont Aldham lex Allisford tend Alphamstone hinck Althorne deng Alvethlye chaff Ammadonhall vttl. Ardleyghe tâ—n Arkesden vttles Arnolds ong Ashdon fresh Ashden hinc Asheldon deng Ashefeild hinc Ashingdon rotch. Audley end vttl. S. Ayleths vttl. B Bacches rotch. Baddowe little Chel Baddowe great Chel Ballingdon hinck Barrington hall har BARKING bec Barling rotch. Barnish Roding dun Barnyk hall lex Borrohall rotch. Barwick parker chaff